This is a modern-English version of The Indian Fairy Book: From the Original Legends, originally written by Mathews, Cornelius. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






THE CELESTIAL SISTERS. Page 11. THE CELESTIAL SISTERS. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.




THE

INDIAN FAIRY BOOK.

FROM THE ORIGINAL LEGENDS.

BY

CORNELIUS MATHEWS.

With Illustrations by John McLenan.

ENGRAVED BY A. V. S. ANTHONY.

NEW-YORK:
PUBLISHED BY ALLEN BROTHERS.
1869.

Entered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1868,
BY CORNELIUS MATHEWS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New-York.

NEW-YORK:
PUBLISHED BY ALLEN BROTHERS.
1869.

Registered, according to the law, in the year 1868,
BY CORNELIUS MATHEWS,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New-York.


PREFACE.

The following stories have been, time out of mind, in their original form, recited around the lodge-fires and under the trees, by the Indian story-tellers, for the entertainment of the red children of the West. They were originally interpreted from the old tales and legends by the late Henry R. Schoolcraft, and are now re-interpreted and developed by the Editor, so as to enable them, as far as worthy, to take a place with the popular versions of the Arabian Nights' Entertainments, Cinderella, Little Red Riding Hood, and other world-renowned tales of Europe and the East, to which, in their original conception, they bear a resemblance in romantic interest and quaint extravagance of fancy. The Editor hopes that these beautiful and sprightly legends of the West, if not marred in the handling, will repay, in part at least, the glorious debt which we have incurred to the Eastern World for her magical gifts of the same kind.

The stories that follow have been passed down for ages, told around campfires and under trees by Native American storytellers, to entertain the children of the West. These tales were originally interpreted from old legends by the late Henry R. Schoolcraft, and now the Editor has reinterpreted and expanded them, aiming for them to stand alongside popular tales like Arabian Nights, Cinderella, Little Red Riding Hood, and other famous stories from Europe and the East. In their original form, they share similarities in romantic themes and unique imaginative flair. The Editor hopes that these beautiful and lively legends of the West, when treated with care, will help repay at least a portion of the admiration we owe to the Eastern World for its enchanting contributions to literature.

October, 1868.

October 1868.


CONTENTS.

 PAGE
I.—The Cosmic Sisters7
II.—The Boy Who Trapped the Sun16
III.—Strong Desire and the Red Sorcerer22
IV.—The Amazing Adventures of Grasshopper34
V.—The Two Jeebi68
VI.—Osseo, the Son of the Evening Star74
VII.—Gray Eagle and His Five Brothers83
VIII.—The Frog Lady90
IX.—The Origin of the Robin98
X.—White Feather and the Six Giants102
XI.—Sheem, the Lost Boy115
XII.—The Ultimate Bundle135
XIII.—The Red Swan138
XIV.—The Man with His Leg Bound Up170
XV.—The Little Spirit or Boy-Man179
XVI.—The Magic Moccasins190
XVII.—He of the Little Shell207
XVIII.—Manabozho, the Trickster215
XIX.—Leelinau, the Lost Daughter252
XX.—The Winter Spirit and His Visitor261
XXI.—the Fire Plume264
XXII.—Weendigos and the Bone Dwarf288
XXIII.—The Bird Enthusiast299
XXIV.—Bokwewa the Humpback Whale315
XXV.—The Crane That Crossed the River324
XXVI.—Wunzh, the Father of Indian Corn330

ILLUSTRATIONS.

Frontispiece.—The Heavenly Sisters11
The Bear Helpers59
The Man with His Leg Tied Up176
The Morning Star and Her Brother212

I.

THE CELESTIAL SISTERS.

Waupee, or the White Hawk, lived in a remote part of the forest, where animals abounded. Every day he returned from the chase with a large spoil, for he was one of the most skillful and lucky hunters of his tribe. His form was like the cedar; the fire of youth beamed from his eye; there was no forest too gloomy for him to penetrate, and no track made by bird or beast of any kind which he could not readily follow.

Waupee, or the White Hawk, lived in a secluded part of the forest, where animals were plentiful. Every day he came back from hunting with a large catch, as he was one of the most skilled and fortunate hunters in his tribe. His build was like a cedar tree; the energy of youth sparkled in his eyes; there was no dark part of the forest he couldn't navigate, and no trail left by birds or animals that he couldn't easily follow.

One day he had gone beyond any point which he had ever before visited. He traveled through an open wood, which enabled him to see a great distance. At length he beheld a light breaking through the foliage of the distant trees, which made him sure that he was on the borders of a prairie. It was a wide plain, covered with long blue grass, and enameled with flowers of a thousand lovely tints.

One day he ventured further than he'd ever been before. He walked through an open forest, which allowed him to see far ahead. Eventually, he noticed a light shining through the leaves of the distant trees, confirming that he was on the edge of a prairie. It was a vast plain, filled with long blue grass and adorned with flowers in a thousand beautiful colors.

After walking for some time without a path, musing upon the open country, and enjoying the fra[Pg 8]grant breeze, he suddenly came to a ring worn among the grass and the flowers, as if it had been made by footsteps moving lightly round and round. But it was strange—so strange as to cause the White Hawk to pause and gaze long and fixedly upon the ground—there was no path which led to this flowery circle. There was not even a crushed leaf nor a broken twig, nor the least trace of a footstep, approaching or retiring, to be found. He thought he would hide himself and lie in wait to discover, if he could, what this strange circle meant.

After walking for a while without a clear path, thinking about the open countryside, and enjoying the sweet breeze, he suddenly stumbled upon a ring worn into the grass and flowers, as if it had been created by footsteps gently circling around. But it was odd—so odd that the White Hawk stopped and stared intently at the ground—there was no path leading to this flowery circle. There weren't even any crushed leaves, broken twigs, or any sign of footsteps coming or going. He decided to hide and wait to see if he could figure out what this strange circle was all about.

Presently he heard the faint sounds of music in the air. He looked up in the direction they came from, and as the magic notes died away he saw a small object, like a little summer cloud that approaches the earth, floating down from above. At first it was very small, and seemed as if it could have been blown away by the first breeze that came along; but it rapidly grew as he gazed upon it, and the music every moment came clearer and more sweetly to his ear. As it neared the earth it appeared as a basket, and it was filled with twelve sisters, of the most lovely forms and enchanting beauty.

Now he heard faint music in the air. He looked up in the direction it was coming from, and as the magical notes faded away, he saw a small object, like a little summer cloud drifting down from above. At first, it was very tiny and seemed like it could be blown away by the first breeze that came along, but it quickly grew as he watched it, and the music became clearer and sweeter to his ears. As it got closer to the ground, it looked like a basket, and it was filled with twelve sisters, the most lovely forms and enchanting beauty.

As soon as the basket touched the ground they leaped out, and began straightway to dance, in the most joyous manner, around the magic ring, striking, as they did so, a shining ball, which uttered the[Pg 9] most ravishing melodies, and kept time as they danced.

As soon as the basket hit the ground, they jumped out and immediately started dancing joyfully around the magic circle, hitting a shiny ball that played the[Pg 9] most beautiful melodies and kept rhythm with their movements.

The White Hawk, from his concealment, entranced, gazed upon their graceful forms and movements. He admired them all, but he was most pleased with the youngest. He longed to be at her side, to embrace her, to call her his own; and unable to remain longer a silent admirer, he rushed out and endeavored to seize this twelfth beauty who so enchanted him. But the sisters, with the quickness of birds, the moment they descried the form of a man, leaped back into the basket, and were drawn up into the sky.

The White Hawk, hidden away, watched in awe as they moved with elegance. He admired all of them, but he was especially taken with the youngest. He wanted nothing more than to be with her, to hold her, to make her his own; and unable to stay a quiet admirer any longer, he rushed out and tried to capture this twelfth beauty who fascinated him. But the sisters, as quick as birds, immediately jumped back into their basket the moment they saw a man and were pulled up into the sky.

Lamenting his ill-luck, Waupee gazed longingly upon the fairy basket as it ascended and bore the lovely sisters from his view. "They are gone," he said, "and I shall see them no more."

Lamenting his bad luck, Waupee gazed longingly at the fairy basket as it rose up and carried the beautiful sisters out of sight. "They are gone," he said, "and I won't see them again."

He returned to his solitary lodge, but he found no relief to his mind. He walked abroad, but to look at the sky, which had withdrawn from his sight the only being he had ever loved, was painful to him now.

He went back to his lonely cabin, but he found no peace of mind. He stepped outside, but looking at the sky, which had taken away the only person he had ever loved, was painful for him now.

The next day, selecting the same hour, the White Hawk went back to the prairie, and took his station near the ring; in order to deceive the sisters, he assumed the form of an opossum, and sat among the grass as if he were there engaged in chewing the cud. He had not waited long when he saw the[Pg 10] cloudy basket descend, and heard the same sweet music falling as before. He crept slowly toward the ring; but the instant the sisters caught sight of him they were startled, and sprang into their car. It rose a short distance when one of the elder sisters spoke:

The next day, at the same time, the White Hawk returned to the prairie and positioned himself near the circle. To trick the sisters, he turned into an opossum and pretended to chew on the grass. He hadn’t waited long when he saw the[Pg 10] cloudy basket come down and heard the same sweet music as before. He carefully crawled closer to the circle, but as soon as the sisters noticed him, they were startled and jumped into their car. It lifted a short way off the ground when one of the elder sisters spoke:

"Perhaps," she said, "it is come to show us how the game is played by mortals."

"Maybe," she said, "it's here to show us how mortals play the game."

"Oh no," the youngest replied; "quick, let us ascend."

"Oh no," the youngest answered; "hurry, let's go up."

And all joining in a chant, they rose out of sight.

And everyone joined in a chant as they rose out of sight.

Waupee, casting off his disguise, walked sorrowfully back to his lodge—but ah, the night seemed very long to lonely White Hawk! His whole soul was filled with the thought of the beautiful sister.

Waupee, removing his disguise, walked sadly back to his lodge—but oh, the night felt extremely long for lonely White Hawk! His entire being was consumed by thoughts of the beautiful sister.

Betimes, the next day, he returned to the haunted spot, hoping and fearing, and sighing as though his very soul would leave his body in its anguish. He reflected upon the plan he should follow to secure success. He had already failed twice; to fail a third time would be fatal. Near by he found an old stump, much covered with moss, and just then in use as the residence of a number of mice, who had stopped there on a pilgrimage to some relatives on the other side of the prairie. The White Hawk was so pleased with their tidy little forms that he thought he, too, would be a mouse, especially as they[Pg 11] were by no means formidable to look at, and would not be at all likely to create alarm.

The next day, he returned to the haunted spot, feeling a mix of hope and fear, sighing as if his very soul might leave his body in distress. He thought about the plan he should follow to achieve success. He had already failed twice; failing a third time would be disastrous. Nearby, he found an old stump, covered in moss, which was being used by a group of mice who had stopped there on their way to visit some relatives across the prairie. The White Hawk was so charmed by their neat little forms that he thought he might also become a mouse, especially since they[Pg 11] didn’t look threatening at all and were unlikely to cause any alarm.

He accordingly, having first brought the stump and set it near the ring, without further notice became a mouse, and peeped and sported about, and kept his sharp little eyes busy with the others; but he did not forget to keep one eye up toward the sky, and one ear wide open in the same direction.

He then, after bringing the stump and placing it next to the ring, without any warning turned into a mouse, peeked around, and played with the others; but he made sure to keep one eye on the sky and one ear alert in that direction.

It was not long before the sisters, at their customary hour, came down and resumed their sport.

It didn’t take long for the sisters, at their usual time, to come downstairs and continue their fun.

"But see," cried the younger sister, "that stump was not there before."

"But look," shouted the younger sister, "that stump wasn't there before."

She ran off, frightened, toward the basket. Her sisters only smiled, and gathering round the old tree-stump, they struck it, in jest, when out ran the mice, and among them Waupee. They killed them all but one, which was pursued by the younger sister. Just as she had raised a silver stick which she held in her hand to put an end to it, too, the form of the White Hawk arose, and he clasped his prize in his arms. The other eleven sprang to their basket, and were drawn up to the skies.

She ran away, scared, toward the basket. Her sisters just smiled, and gathering around the old tree stump, they playfully hit it, causing the mice to scatter, including Waupee. They caught all the mice except one, which was chased by the younger sister. Just as she lifted the silver stick she was holding to finish it off, the figure of the White Hawk appeared, and he scooped up his prize in his arms. The other eleven jumped into their basket and were whisked up to the sky.

Waupee exerted all his skill to please his bride and win her affections. He wiped the tears from her eyes; he related his adventures in the chase; he dwelt upon the charms of life on the earth. He was constant in his attentions, keeping fondly by her side, and picking out the way for her to walk as he[Pg 12] led her gently toward his lodge. He felt his heart glow with joy as he entered it, and from that moment he was one of the happiest of men.

Waupee used all his skills to make his bride happy and win her love. He wiped the tears from her eyes, shared his adventures from the hunt, and talked about the joys of life on earth. He was always attentive, staying close to her and guiding her steps as he[Pg 12] led her gently to his lodge. His heart swelled with happiness as he entered, and from that moment, he felt like one of the happiest men alive.

Winter and summer passed rapidly away, and as the spring drew near with its balmy gales and its many-colored flowers, their happiness was increased by the presence of a beautiful boy in their lodge. What more of earthly blessing was there for them to enjoy?

Winter and summer flew by, and as spring approached with its gentle breezes and colorful flowers, their joy grew with the arrival of a beautiful boy in their home. What more could they possibly wish for?

Waupee's wife was a daughter of one of the stars; and as the scenes of earth began to pall upon her sight, she sighed to revisit her father. But she was obliged to hide these feelings from her husband. She remembered the charm that would carry her up, and while White Hawk was engaged in the chase, she took occasion to construct a wicker basket, which she kept concealed. In the mean time, she collected such rarities from the earth as she thought would please her father, as well as the most dainty kinds of food.

Waupee's wife was the daughter of a star, and as she grew tired of the sights of Earth, she longed to see her father again. But she had to hide these feelings from her husband. She recalled the charm that would lift her up, and while White Hawk was out hunting, she took the opportunity to make a wicker basket, which she kept hidden. In the meantime, she gathered special items from Earth that she thought would please her father, along with the most exquisite kinds of food.

One day when Waupee was absent, and all was in readiness, she went out to the charmed ring, taking with her her little son. As they entered the car she commenced her magical song, and the basket rose. The song was sad, and of a lowly and mournful cadence, and as it was wafted far away by the wind, it caught her husband's ear. It was a voice which he well knew, and he instantly ran to the prairie[Pg 13] Though he made breathless speed, he could not reach the ring before his wife and child had ascended beyond his reach. He lifted up his voice in loud appeals, but they were unavailing. The basket still went up. He watched it till it became a small speck, and finally it vanished in the sky. He then bent his head down to the ground, and was miserable.

One day when Waupee was gone, and everything was ready, she went out to the enchanted circle, taking her little son with her. As they got into the car, she began her magical song, and the basket started to rise. The song was sad, with a low and mournful tune, and as the wind carried it far away, it caught her husband's attention. It was a voice he recognized, and he immediately ran to the prairie[Pg 13]. Even though he rushed as fast as he could, he couldn't get to the circle before his wife and child had ascended out of reach. He shouted loudly, but his calls had no effect. The basket continued to rise. He watched it until it became a tiny dot and then disappeared into the sky. He then bowed his head to the ground and felt utterly miserable.

Through a long winter and a long summer Waupee bewailed his loss, but he found no relief. The beautiful spirit had come and gone, and he should see it no more!

Through a long winter and a long summer, Waupee mourned his loss, but he found no comfort. The beautiful spirit had come and gone, and he would never see it again!

He mourned his wife's loss sorely, but his son's still more; for the boy had both the mother's beauty and the father's strength.

He deeply mourned his wife's loss, but he felt it even more for his son; the boy had his mother's beauty and his father's strength.

In the mean time his wife had reached her home in the stars, and in the blissful employments of her father's house she had almost forgotten that she had left a husband upon the earth. But her son, as he grew up, resembled more and more his father, and every day he was restless and anxious to visit the scene of his birth. His grandfather said to his daughter, one day:

In the meantime, his wife had returned to her home among the stars, and in the joyful activities of her father's house, she had almost forgotten that she had left a husband on Earth. But as their son grew up, he increasingly resembled his father, and every day he felt restless and eager to visit the place where he was born. One day, his grandfather said to his daughter:

"Go, my child, and take your son down to his father, and ask him to come up and live with us. But tell him to bring along a specimen of each kind of bird and animal he kills in the chase."

"Go, my child, and take your son to his father, and ask him to come up and live with us. But tell him to bring a sample of every type of bird and animal he catches in the hunt."

She accordingly took the boy and descended.[Pg 14] The White Hawk, who was ever near the enchanted spot, heard her voice as she came down the sky. His heart beat with impatience as he saw her form and that of his son, and they were soon clasped in his arms.

She took the boy and went down.[Pg 14] The White Hawk, who was always close to the enchanted place, heard her voice as she came down from the sky. His heart raced with impatience as he saw her and his son, and they were soon wrapped in his embrace.

He heard the message of the Star, and he began to hunt with the greatest activity, that he might collect the present with all dispatch. He spent whole nights, as well as days, in searching for every curious and beautiful animal and bird. He only preserved a foot, a wing, or a tail of each.

He heard the message of the Star, and he started hunting with great enthusiasm so he could gather the gift as quickly as possible. He spent entire nights and days searching for every interesting and beautiful animal and bird. He only kept a foot, a wing, or a tail from each.

When all was ready, Waupee visited once more each favorite spot—the hill-top whence he had been used to see the rising sun; the stream where he had sported as a boy; the old lodge, now looking sad and solemn, which he was to sit in no more; and last of all, coming to the magic circle, he gazed widely around him with tearful eyes, and, taking his wife and child by the hand, they entered the car and were drawn up—into a country far beyond the flight of birds, or the power of mortal eye to pierce.

When everything was ready, Waupee visited each of his favorite places one last time—the hilltop where he used to watch the sunrise; the stream where he played as a boy; the old lodge, now looking sad and empty, where he would no longer sit; and finally, arriving at the magic circle, he looked around with tearful eyes. Taking his wife and child by the hand, they entered the car and were lifted up—into a land far beyond the reach of birds or the sight of any human eye.

Great joy was manifested upon their arrival at the starry plains. The Star Chief invited all his people to a feast; and when they had assembled, he proclaimed aloud that each one might continue as he was, an inhabitant of his own dominions, or select of the earthly gifts such as he liked best. A very strange confusion immediately arose; not one but[Pg 15] sprang forward. Some chose a foot, some a wing, some a tail, and some a claw. Those who selected tails or claws were changed into animals, and ran off; the others assumed the form of birds, and flew away. Waupee chose a white hawk's feather. His wife and son followed his example, and each one became a white hawk. He spread his wings, and, followed by his wife and son, descended with the other birds to the earth, where he is still to be found, with the brightness of the starry plains in his eye, and the freedom of the heavenly breezes in his wings.[Pg 16]

Great joy was shown when they arrived at the starry plains. The Star Chief invited all his people to a feast; and when they gathered, he announced loudly that each one could either stay as they were, a resident of their own lands, or choose any earthly gifts they liked best. A strange confusion instantly broke out; not just one but[Pg 15] stepped forward. Some picked a foot, some a wing, some a tail, and some a claw. Those who chose tails or claws were transformed into animals and ran off; the others took the form of birds and flew away. Waupee picked a white hawk's feather. His wife and son followed his lead, and each one became a white hawk. He spread his wings and, followed by his wife and son, descended with the other birds to the earth, where he can still be found, with the brightness of the starry plains in his eye and the freedom of the heavenly breezes in his wings.[Pg 16]


II.

THE BOY WHO SET A SNARE FOR THE SUN.

At the time when the animals reigned in the earth, they had killed all the people but a girl and her little brother, and these two were living in fear, in an out-of-the-way place. The boy was a perfect little pigmy, and never grew beyond the size of a mere infant; but the girl increased with her years, so that the task of providing food and shelter fell wholly upon her. She went out daily to get wood for the lodge-fire, and she took her little brother with her that no mishap might befall him; for he was too little to leave alone. A big bird, of a mischievous disposition, might have flown away with him. She made him a bow and arrows, and said to him one day, "My little brother, I will leave you behind where I have been gathering the wood; you must hide yourself, and you will soon see the snow-birds come and pick the worms out of the logs which I have piled up. Shoot one of them and bring it home."[Pg 17]

When the animals ruled the earth, they had killed all the people except for a girl and her little brother, who lived in fear in a secluded place. The boy was a small little guy and never grew bigger than a baby; however, the girl grew older, so the responsibility of finding food and shelter fell entirely on her. Every day, she went out to gather wood for the lodge-fire, taking her little brother with her to make sure nothing went wrong; he was too young to be left alone. A large, mischievous bird could have easily carried him away. She made him a bow and arrows and said to him one day, "My little brother, I will leave you behind where I'm gathering wood; you need to hide, and you'll soon see the snow-birds come and pick worms out of the logs I've piled up. Shoot one of them and bring it home." [Pg 17]

He obeyed her, and tried his best to kill one, but he came home unsuccessful. His sister told him that he must not despair, but try again the next day.

He listened to her and did his best to kill one, but he came home empty-handed. His sister told him not to lose hope but to try again the next day.

She accordingly left him at the gathering-place of the wood, and returned to the lodge. Toward night-fall she heard his little footsteps crackling through the snow, and he hurried in and threw down, with an air of triumph, one of the birds which he had killed. "My sister," said he, "I wish you to skin it, and stretch the skin, and when I have killed more, I will have a coat made out of them."

She left him at the meeting spot in the woods and went back to the lodge. As evening approached, she heard his small footsteps crunching through the snow, and he rushed in, triumphantly throwing down one of the birds he had killed. "My sister," he said, "I need you to skin it and stretch the skin, and when I've killed more, I'll have a coat made from them."

"But what shall we do with the body?" said she; for they had always up to that time lived upon greens and berries.

"But what are we going to do with the body?" she said, since they had always lived on greens and berries until now.

"Cut it in two," he answered, "and season our pottage with one half of it at a time."

"Cut it in half," he replied, "and flavor our stew with one half at a time."

It was their first dish of game, and they relished it greatly.

It was their first dish of game, and they enjoyed it immensely.

The boy kept on in his efforts, and in the course of time he killed ten birds—out of the skins of which his sister made him a little coat: being very small, he had a very pretty coat, and a bird skin to spare.

The boy continued with his efforts, and eventually, he killed ten birds—using their skins, his sister made him a little coat: since he was so small, he ended up with a really nice coat and had one bird skin left over.

"Sister," said he, one day, as he paraded up and down before the lodge, enjoying his new coat, and fancifying himself the greatest little fellow in the world—as he was, for there was no other beside him—"My sister, are we really alone in the world, or are[Pg 18] we playing at it? Is there nobody else living? And, tell me, was all this great broad earth and this huge big sky made for a little boy and girl like you and me?"

"Sister," he said one day, as he strutted back and forth in front of the lodge, admiring his new coat and imagining himself the most important little guy in the world—which he was, since there wasn't anyone else around—"My sister, are we really alone in the world, or are[Pg 18] we just pretending? Is there no one else living? And, tell me, was all this vast earth and this enormous sky made for just a little boy and girl like us?"

She told him, by no means; there were many folks very unlike a harmless girl and boy, such as they were, who lived in a certain other quarter of the earth, who had killed off all of their kinsfolk; and that if he would live blameless and not endanger his life, he must never go where they were. This only served to inflame the boy's curiosity; and he soon after took his bow and arrows and went in that direction. After walking a long time and meeting no one, he became tired, and stretched himself upon a high green knoll where the day's warmth had melted off the snow.

She told him, definitely not; there were many people very different from a harmless girl and boy like them, who lived in a certain other part of the world, who had killed all their relatives. She said that if he wanted to live without blame and not put his life at risk, he should never go where they were. This only made the boy more curious, and he soon grabbed his bow and arrows and headed that way. After walking for a long time and not seeing anyone, he got tired and lay down on a high green hill where the day's warmth had melted the snow.

It was a charming place to lie upon, and he fell asleep; and, while sleeping, the sun beat so hot upon him that it not only singed his bird-skin coat, but it so shrivelled and shrunk and tightened it upon the little boy's body, as to wake him up.

It was a nice spot to lie down, and he fell asleep; while he was sleeping, the sun shone down so hot on him that it not only scorched his bird-skin coat but also shriveled, shrank, and tightened it around the little boy's body, waking him up.

When he felt how the sun had seared and the mischief its fiery beams had played with the coat he was so proud of, he flew into a great passion, and berated the sun in a terrible way for a little boy no higher than a man's knee, and he vowed fearful things against it.

When he realized how the sun had scorched and how its intense rays had messed up the coat he was so proud of, he became really angry and loudly cursed the sun in a terrible way for a little boy no taller than a man’s knee, and he threatened it with all sorts of terrible things.

"Do not think you are too high," said he; "I[Pg 19] shall revenge myself. Oh, sun! I will have you for a plaything yet."

"Don’t think you’re too important," he said; "I[Pg 19] will get my revenge. Oh, sun! I’ll make you my plaything yet."

On coming home he gave an account of his misfortune to his sister, and bitterly bewailed the spoiling of his new coat. He would not eat—not so much as a single berry. He lay down as one that fasts; nor did he move nor change his manner of lying for ten full days, though his sister strove to prevail on him to rise. At the end of ten days he turned over, and then he lay full ten days on the other side.

On coming home, he told his sister about his bad luck and sadly complained about his ruined new coat. He refused to eat—not even a single berry. He lay down like someone who is fasting; he didn’t move or change his position for a whole ten days, even though his sister tried to get him to get up. After ten days, he flipped over, and then he lay on the other side for another ten days.

When he got up he was very pale, but very resolute too. He bade his sister make a snare, for, he informed her, that he meant to catch the sun. She said she had nothing; but after awhile she brought forward a deer's sinew which the father had left, and which she soon made into a string suitable for a noose. The moment she showed it to him he was quite wroth, and told her that would not do, and directed her to find something else. She said she had nothing—nothing at all. At last she thought of the bird-skin that was left over when the coat was made; and this she wrought into a string. With this the little boy was more vexed than before. "The sun has had enough of my bird-skins," he said; "find something else." She went out of the lodge saying to herself, "Was there ever so obstinate a boy?" She did not dare to answer this time that she had nothing. Luckily she thought of her own beautiful hair,[Pg 20] and pulling some of it from among her locks, she quickly braided it into a cord, and, returning, she handed it to her brother. The moment his eye fell upon this jet black braid he was delighted. "This will do," he said; and he immediately began to run it back and forth through his hands as swiftly as he could; and as he drew it forth, he tried its strength. He said again, "this will do;" and winding it in a glossy coil about his shoulders, he set out a little after midnight. His object was to catch the sun before he rose. He fixed his snare firmly on a spot just where the sun must strike the land as it rose above the earth; and sure enough, he caught the sun, so that it was held fast in the cord and did not rise.

When he got up, he was very pale but also very determined. He told his sister to make a snare because he planned to catch the sun. She said she had nothing but, after a while, she brought forward a deer's sinew that their father had left, and she quickly made it into a string suitable for a noose. The moment she showed it to him, he became quite angry and told her it wouldn't work, instructing her to find something else. She insisted she had nothing—absolutely nothing. Finally, she remembered the bird-skin left over when they made the coat, and she fashioned it into a string. This made the little boy even more frustrated. "The sun has had enough of my bird-skins," he said; "find something else." She left the lodge saying to herself, "Is there ever such a stubborn boy?" This time, she didn't dare to say she had nothing. Fortunately, she thought of her own beautiful hair, and pulling some from her locks, she quickly braided it into a cord, then returned and handed it to her brother. The moment he saw the jet black braid, he was thrilled. "This will do," he said, and he immediately began to run it back and forth through his hands as fast as he could; and as he pulled it, he tested its strength. He said again, "this will do;" and coiling it around his shoulders, he set out shortly after midnight. His goal was to catch the sun before it rose. He secured his snare firmly in a spot where the sun would hit the land as it rose above the earth; and sure enough, he caught the sun, holding it fast in the cord so it did not rise.

The animals who ruled the earth were immediately put into great commotion. They had no light; and they ran to and fro, calling out to each other, and inquiring what had happened. They summoned a council to debate upon the matter, and an old dormouse, suspecting where the trouble lay, proposed that some one should be appointed to go and cut the cord. This was a bold thing to undertake, as the rays of the sun could not fail to burn whoever should venture so near to them.

The animals that ruled the earth immediately began to panic. They had no light; they ran around, shouting to each other, trying to figure out what had happened. They called a meeting to discuss the issue, and an old dormouse, guessing where the problem was, suggested that someone should be chosen to go cut the cord. This was a daring task, as the sun’s rays would surely burn anyone who dared to get that close.

At last the venerable dormouse himself undertook it, for the very good reason that no one else would. At this time the dormouse was the largest animal in[Pg 21] the world. When he stood up he looked like a mountain. It made haste to the place where the sun lay ensnared, and as it came nearer and nearer, its back began to smoke and burn with the heat, and the whole top of his huge bulk was turned in a very short time to enormous heaps of ashes. It succeeded, however, in cutting the cord with its teeth and freeing the sun, which rolled up again, as round and beautiful as ever, into the wide blue sky. But the dormouse—or blind woman as it is called—was shrunk away to a very small size; and that is the reason why it is now one of the tiniest creatures upon the earth.

At last, the old dormouse decided to take it on, mainly because no one else would. At that time, the dormouse was the largest animal in[Pg 21] the world. When he stood up, he looked like a mountain. He hurried to the spot where the sun was trapped, and as he got closer, his back started to smoke and burn from the heat, quickly turning the top of his massive body into huge piles of ashes. However, he managed to bite through the cord and free the sun, which rolled back up, as round and beautiful as ever, into the vast blue sky. But the dormouse—or blind woman, as it's called—shrunk down to a very small size; and that's why it is now one of the tiniest creatures on earth.

The little boy returned home when he discovered that the sun had escaped his snare, and devoted himself entirely to hunting. "If the beautiful hair of my sister would not hold the sun fast, nothing in the world could," he said. "He was not born, a little fellow like himself, to look after the sun. It required one greater and wiser than he was to regulate that." And he went out and shot ten more snow-birds; for in this business he was very expert; and he had a new bird-skin coat made, which was prettier than the one he had worn before.[Pg 22]

The little boy came home when he realized that he couldn't catch the sun, and he focused completely on hunting. "If my sister's beautiful hair couldn't hold the sun, then nothing in the world could," he said. "He wasn't meant to keep an eye on the sun; that job needs someone bigger and smarter than him." So he went out and shot ten more snowbirds because he was really skilled at it, and he had a new bird-skin coat made that was prettier than the one he had before.[Pg 22]


III.

STRONG DESIRE, AND THE RED SORCERER.

There was a man called Odshedoph, or the Child of Strong Desires, who had a wife and one son. He had withdrawn his family from the village, where they had spent the winter, to the neighborhood of a distant forest, where game abounded. This wood was a day's travel from his winter home, and under its ample shadow the wife fixed the lodge, while the husband went out to hunt. Early in the evening he returned with a deer, and, being weary and athirst, he asked his son, whom he called Strong Desire, to go to the river for some water. The son replied that it was dark, and he was afraid. His father still urged him, saying that his mother, as well as himself, was tired, and the distance to the water very short. But no persuasion could overcome the young man's reluctance. He refused to go.

There was a man named Odshedoph, or the Child of Strong Desires, who had a wife and a son. He had moved his family away from the village, where they had spent the winter, to a nearby forest, where there was plenty of game. This forest was a day's journey from their winter home, and in its spacious shade, the wife set up their lodge while the husband went hunting. Early in the evening, he returned with a deer, and feeling exhausted and thirsty, he asked his son, whom he called Strong Desire, to go to the river for some water. The son replied that it was dark and he was scared. His father urged him again, saying that both he and his mother were tired and the water was very close by. But no amount of persuasion could change the young man's mind. He refused to go.

"Ah, my son," said the father, at last, "if you[Pg 23] are afraid to go to the river, you will never kill the Red Head."

"Ah, my son," said the father, finally, "if you[Pg 23] are scared to go to the river, you'll never defeat the Red Head."

The stripling was deeply vexed by this observation; it seemed to touch him to the very quick. He mused in silence. He refused to eat, and made no reply when spoken to. He sat by the lodge door all the night through, looking up at the stars, and sighing like one sorely distressed.

The young man was really upset by this comment; it felt like it hit him right in the heart. He thought quietly to himself. He didn’t want to eat and didn’t respond when anyone spoke to him. He sat by the lodge door all night, looking up at the stars and sighing like someone who was really troubled.

The next day he asked his mother to dress the skin of the deer, and to make it into moccasins for him, while he busied himself in preparing a bow and arrows.

The next day he asked his mom to tan the deer skin and make him some moccasins while he kept himself busy making a bow and arrows.

As soon as these were in readiness, he left the lodge one morning, at sunrise, without saying a word to his father or mother. As he passed along, he fired one of his arrows into the air, which fell westward. He took that course, and coming to the spot where the arrow had fallen, he was rejoiced to find it piercing the heart of a deer. He refreshed himself with a meal of the venison, and the next morning he fired another arrow. Following its course, after traveling all day he found that he had transfixed another deer. In this manner he fired four arrows, and every evening he discovered that he had killed a deer.

As soon as everything was ready, he left the lodge one morning at sunrise without telling his dad or mom. As he walked along, he shot one of his arrows into the air, and it landed to the west. He followed that direction, and when he reached the spot where the arrow had landed, he was happy to find it stuck in the heart of a deer. He enjoyed a meal of venison, and the next morning, he shot another arrow. Following its path, after traveling all day, he found that he had killed another deer. He kept shooting arrows, and every evening, he discovered that he had taken down a deer.

By a strange oversight, he left the arrows sticking in the carcasses, and passed on without withdrawing them. Having in this way no arrow for the fifth[Pg 24] day, he was in great distress at night for the want of food.

By a strange mistake, he left the arrows stuck in the carcasses and moved on without taking them out. Because of this, he had no arrow for the fifth[Pg 24] day, and he felt a lot of distress at night due to the lack of food.

At last he threw himself upon the earth in despair, concluding that he might as well perish there as go further. But he had not lain long before he heard a hollow rumbling noise, in the ground beneath him, like that of an earthquake moving slowly along.

At last, he threw himself onto the ground in despair, thinking that he might as well die there as go any further. But he hadn't been lying there long before he heard a deep rumbling sound coming from the earth beneath him, like an earthquake moving slowly along.

He sprang up, and discovered at a distance the figure of a human being, walking with a stick. He looked attentively, and saw that the figure was walking in a wide beaten path in a prairie, leading from a dusky lodge to a lake, whose waters were black and turbid.

He jumped up and noticed a person in the distance, walking with a cane. He looked closely and saw that the person was walking along a wide path in a prairie, leading from a dark lodge to a lake with muddy, dark waters.

To his surprise, this lodge, which had not been in view when he cast himself upon the ground, was now near at hand. He approached a little nearer, and concealed himself; and in a moment he discovered that the figure was no other than that of the terrible witch, the little old woman who makes war. Her path to the lake was perfectly smooth and solid, and the noise Strong Desire had heard was caused by the striking of her walking staff upon the ground. The top of this staff was decorated with a string of the toes and bills of birds of every kind, who, at every stroke of the stick, fluttered and sung their various notes in concert.

To his surprise, this lodge, which hadn’t been visible when he fell to the ground, was now close by. He moved in a little closer and hid himself; then, in no time, he realized that the figure was none other than the fearsome witch, the little old woman known for making war. Her path to the lake was completely smooth and solid, and the noise Strong Desire had heard was from her walking staff hitting the ground. The top of this staff was adorned with a string of bird toes and bills from various species, who fluttered and sang their different notes in harmony with each tap of the stick.

She entered her lodge and laid off her mantle, which was entirely composed of the scalps of women.[Pg 25] Before folding it, she shook it several times, and at every shake the scalps uttered loud shouts of laughter, in which the old hag joined. The boy, who lingered at the door, was greatly alarmed, but he uttered no cry.

She walked into her lodge and took off her cloak, which was completely made of women’s scalps.[Pg 25] Before folding it, she shook it several times, and with each shake, the scalps let out loud bursts of laughter, which the old woman joined in on. The boy, standing at the door, was really scared, but he didn’t make a sound.

After laying by the cloak, she came directly to him. Looking at him steadily, she informed him that she had known him from the time he had left his father's lodge, and had watched his movements. She told him not to fear or despair, for she would be his protector and friend. She invited him into her lodge, and gave him a supper. During the repast, she questioned him as to his motives for visiting her. He related his history, stated the manner in which he had been disgraced, and the difficulties he labored under.

After putting down the cloak, she walked straight over to him. Looking him in the eye, she told him that she had known him since he left his father's lodge and had been following his movements. She urged him not to be afraid or lose hope, promising to be his protector and friend. She invited him into her lodge and served him dinner. During the meal, she asked him about his reasons for visiting her. He shared his story, explained how he had been disgraced, and the challenges he was facing.

"Now tell me truly," said the little old woman who makes war, "you were afraid to go to the water in the dark."

"Now tell me the truth," said the little old woman who makes war, "you were scared to go to the water at night."

"I was," Strong Desire answered, promptly.

"I was," Strong Desire replied, quickly.

As he replied, the hag waved her staff. The birds set up a clamorous cry, and the mantle shook violently as all the scalps burst into a hideous shout of laughter.

As he responded, the old woman waved her staff. The birds erupted in loud cries, and the cloak shook violently as all the scalps let out a horrible burst of laughter.

"And are you afraid now," she asked again.

"And are you afraid now?" she asked again.

"I am," again answered Strong Desire, without hesitation.

"I am," Strong Desire replied again, without hesitation.

"But you are not afraid to speak the truth," re[Pg 26]joined the little old woman. "You will be a brave man yet."

"But you’re not afraid to speak the truth," the little old woman replied. "You will be a brave man someday."

She cheered him with the assurance of her friendship, and began at once to exercise her power upon him. His hair being very short, she took a great leaden comb, and after drawing it through his locks several times, they became of a handsome length like those of a beautiful young woman. She then proceeded to dress him as a female, furnishing him with the necessary garments, and tinting his face with colors of the most charming dye. She gave him, too, a bowl of shining metal. She directed him to put in his girdle a blade of scented sword-grass, and to proceed the next morning to the banks of the lake, which was no other than that over which the Red Head reigned. Now Hah-Undo-Tah, or the Red Head, was a most powerful sorcerer, living upon an island in the centre of his realm of water, and he was the terror of all the country. She informed him that there would be many Indians upon the island, who, as soon as they saw him use the shining bowl to drink with, would come and solicit him to be their wife, and to take him over to the island. These offers he was to refuse, and to say that he had come a great distance to be the wife of the Red Head, and that if the chief could not seek her for himself, she would return to her village. She said, that as soon as the Red Head heard of this he would[Pg 27] come for her in his own canoe, in which she must embark.

She encouraged him with the reassurance of her friendship and immediately began to use her influence over him. Since his hair was very short, she took a heavy leaden comb and ran it through his hair several times until it grew to a lovely length, like that of a beautiful young woman. She then dressed him as a woman, providing him with the necessary clothes and applying vibrant colors to his face. She also gave him a bowl made of shiny metal. She instructed him to tuck a piece of fragrant sword-grass into his belt and to head to the lake's shore the next morning, which was ruled by the Red Head. Hah-Undo-Tah, or the Red Head, was a powerful sorcerer living on an island in the center of his water kingdom, and he was feared throughout the land. She told him that many Indians would be on the island, and as soon as they saw him drinking from the shiny bowl, they would come and ask him to be their wife and take him to the island. He was to decline these offers and say he had traveled a long way to be the wife of the Red Head, and if the chief couldn't come for her himself, she would go back to her village. She told him that as soon as the Red Head heard this, he would come for her in his own canoe, and she must get in.

"On reaching the shore," added the little old woman, "you must consent to be his wife; and in the evening you are to induce him to take a walk out of the village, and when you have reached a lonesome spot, use the first opportunity to cut off his head with the blade of grass."

"Once you get to the shore," the little old woman said, "you have to agree to be his wife; and in the evening, you need to convince him to take a walk outside the village, and when you find a secluded spot, take the first chance to cut off his head with the blade of grass."

She also gave Strong Desire general advice how he was to conduct himself to sustain his assumed character of a woman. His fear would scarcely permit him to consent to engage in an adventure attended with so much danger; but the recollection of his father's looks and reproaches of the want of courage, decided him.

She also gave Strong Desire some general advice on how to act to maintain his assumed identity as a woman. His fear barely allowed him to agree to participate in an adventure so full of danger; but remembering his father's disapproving looks and accusations of lacking courage pushed him to go through with it.

Early in the morning he left the lodge of the little old woman who makes war, which was clouded in a heavy brackish fog, so thick and heavy to breathe, that he with difficulty made his way forth. When he turned to look back for it, it was gone.

Early in the morning, he left the little old woman’s lodge who makes war, which was shrouded in a dense, murky fog so thick and heavy that it was hard to breathe, making it difficult for him to get out. When he turned to look back at it, it had vanished.

He took the hard beaten path to the banks of the lake, and made for the water at a point directly opposite the Red Head's lodge.

He walked the rough trail to the edge of the lake and headed to the water at a spot directly across from the Red Head's lodge.

Where he now stood it was beautiful day. The heavens were clear, and the sun shone out as brightly to Strong Desire as on the first morning when he had put forth his little head from the door of his father's lodge. He had not been long there, saunter[Pg 28]ing along the beach, when he displayed the glittering bowl by dipping water from the lake. Very soon a number of canoes came off from the island. The men admired his dress, and were charmed with his beauty, and almost with one voice they all made proposals of marriage. These, Strong Desire promptly declined.

Where he now stood, it was a beautiful day. The sky was clear, and the sun shone as brightly on Strong Desire as it had on the first morning when he had peeked out from the door of his father's lodge. He hadn’t been there long, strolling along the beach, when he showed off the glittering bowl by dipping water from the lake. Soon, a number of canoes came from the island. The men admired his outfit and were captivated by his looks, and almost in unison, they all proposed marriage. Strong Desire quickly declined all of them.

When this was reported to Red Head, he ordered his royal bark to be launched by his chosen men of the oar, and crossed over to see this wonderful girl. As they approached the shore, Strong Desire saw that the ribs of the sorcerer's canoe were formed of living rattlesnakes, whose heads pointed outward to guard him from his enemies. Being invited, he had no sooner stepped into the canoe, than they began to hiss and rattle furiously, which put him in a great fright; but the magician spoke to them, when they became pacified and quiet. Shortly after they were at the landing upon the island. The marriage took place immediately; and the bride made presents of various valuables which had been furnished her by the old witch who inhabited the cloudy lodge.

When Red Head heard this, he had his royal ship launched by his trusted crew and crossed over to meet this amazing girl. As they got closer to the shore, Strong Desire noticed that the sides of the sorcerer's canoe were made of live rattlesnakes, their heads facing out to protect him from enemies. When he was invited on board, as soon as he stepped into the canoe, the snakes began to hiss and rattle fiercely, scaring him a lot; but the magician calmed them down with a few words, and they settled. Soon after, they arrived at the island. The wedding happened right away, and the bride gifted precious items that had been given to her by the old witch living in the cloudy lodge.

As they were sitting in the lodge, surrounded by the friends and relatives, the mother of the Red Head regarded the face of her new daughter-in-law for a long time with fixed attention. From this scrutiny she was convinced that this singular and hasty marriage boded no good to her son. She drew[Pg 29] him aside, and disclosed to him her suspicions. This can be no female, said she; she has the figure and manners, the countenance, and more especially the eyes, are beyond a doubt those of a man. Her husband rejected her suspicions, and rebuked her severely for entertaining such notions of her own daughter-in-law. She still urged her doubts, which so vexed the husband that he broke his pipe-stem in her face, and called her an owl.

As they sat in the lodge, surrounded by friends and family, the mother of the Red Head stared at her new daughter-in-law for a long time. From this close observation, she became convinced that this unusual and rushed marriage was not good for her son. She pulled him aside and shared her suspicions. "This can't be a woman," she said; "she has the figure, the demeanor, the face, and especially the eyes of a man." Her husband dismissed her concerns and harshly criticized her for having such thoughts about his wife. She continued to express her doubts, which frustrated him so much that he broke his pipe-stem in anger and called her an owl.

This act astonished the company, who sought an explanation; and it was no sooner given, than the mock bride, rising with an air of offended dignity, informed the Red Head that after receiving so gross an affront from his relatives she could not think of remaining with him as his wife, but should forthwith return to her own friends.

This act shocked everyone in the group, who wanted an explanation; and as soon as it was provided, the fake bride, standing up with a look of hurt pride, told the Red Head that after enduring such a blatant insult from his family, she couldn’t possibly stay with him as his wife and would be going back to her own friends right away.

With a toss of the head, like that of an angry female, Strong Desire left the lodge, followed by Red Head, and walked away until he came to the beach of the island, near the spot where they had first landed. Red Head entreated him to remain, urging every motive, and making all sorts of magnificent promises—none of which seemed to make the least impression. Strong Desire, Red Head thought, was very hard-hearted. During these appeals they had seated themselves upon the ground, and Red Head, in great affliction, reclined his head upon his fancied wife's lap. Strong Desire now changed his manner,[Pg 30] was very kind and soothing, and suggested in the most winning accent that if Red Head would sleep soundly for awhile he might possibly dream himself out of all his troubles. Red Head, delighted at so happy a prospect, said that he would fall asleep immediately.

With a toss of her head, like that of an angry woman, Strong Desire left the lodge, followed by Red Head, and walked away until he reached the beach on the island, near where they had first landed. Red Head pleaded with him to stay, appealing to every motive and making all sorts of grand promises—none of which seemed to have any effect. Red Head thought Strong Desire was very cold-hearted. While they spoke, they sat down on the ground, and Red Head, in deep distress, rested his head on his imagined wife's lap. Strong Desire then changed her tone, was very kind and comforting, and suggested in the most gentle way that if Red Head could sleep soundly for a while, he might dream away all his troubles. Red Head, thrilled at such a hopeful prospect, said he would fall asleep right away.

"You have killed a good many men in your time, Red Head," said Strong Desire, by way of suggesting an agreeable train of ideas to the sorcerer.

"You've killed quite a few men over the years, Red Head," said Strong Desire, trying to suggest a pleasant line of thought to the sorcerer.

"Hundreds," answered Red Head; "and what is better, now that I am fairly settled in life by this happy marriage, I shall be able to give my whole attention to massacre."

"Hundreds," replied Red Head; "and what's even better, now that I've really settled down in life with this happy marriage, I can fully focus on massacre."

"And you will kill hundreds more," interposed Strong Desire, in the most insinuating manner imaginable.

"And you're going to kill hundreds more," added Strong Desire, in the most manipulative way possible.

"Just so, my dear," Red Head replied, with a great leer; "thousands. There will be no end to my delicious murders. I love dearly to kill people. I would like to kill you if you were not my wife."

"Exactly, my dear," Red Head smirked, "thousands. There will be no end to my delightful murders. I truly love killing people. I'd love to kill you too if you weren't my wife."

"There, there," said Strong Desire, with the coaxing air of a little coquette, "go to sleep; that's a good Red Head."

"There, there," said Strong Desire, with the sweet tone of a playful flirt, "go to sleep; that's a good Red Head."

No other subject of conversation occurring to the chief, now that he had exhausted the delightful topic of wholesale murder, he straightway fell into a deep sleep.

No other topic came to the chief's mind, and after he had talked all about the exciting subject of mass murder, he quickly fell into a deep sleep.

The chance so anxiously sought for had come; and[Pg 31] Strong Desire, with a smiling eye, drawing his blade of grass with lightning swiftness once across the neck of the Red Head, severed the huge and wicked head from the body.

The long-awaited opportunity had arrived; and[Pg 31] Strong Desire, with a cheerful gaze, swiftly cut through the neck of the Red Head with a blade of grass, detaching the massive and malevolent head from the body.

In a moment, stripping off his woman's dress, underneath which he had all along worn his male attire, Strong Desire seized the bleeding trophy, plunged into the lake, and swam safely over to the main shore. He had scarcely reached it, when, looking back, he saw amid the darkness the torches of persons come out in search of the new married couple. He listened until they had found the headless body, and he heard their piercing shrieks of rage and sorrow as he took his way to the lodge of his kind adviser.

In a moment, after taking off the woman's dress, which he had been wearing over his men's clothes, Strong Desire grabbed the bloody trophy, jumped into the lake, and swam safely to the shore. He had barely arrived when he looked back and saw the torches of people coming out to search for the newly married couple in the darkness. He listened until they discovered the headless body and heard their heart-wrenching screams of anger and grief as he made his way to the lodge of his trusted advisor.

The little old woman who makes war was in an excellent humor, and she received Strong Desire with rejoicing. She admired his prudence, and assured him his bravery should never be questioned again. Lifting up the head, which she gazed upon with vast delight, she said he need only have brought the scalp. Cutting off a lock of the hair for herself, she told him he might now return with the head, which would be evidence of an achievement that would cause his own people to respect him.

The little old woman who makes war was in a great mood, and she welcomed Strong Desire with joy. She praised his wisdom and guaranteed him that his courage would never be doubted again. Lifting up the head, which she looked at with great pleasure, she told him he only needed to have brought the scalp. After cutting off a lock of hair for herself, she said he could now go back with the head, which would prove his success and earn him respect from his own people.

"In your way home," added the little old woman, "you will meet with but one difficulty. Maunkahkeesh, the Spirit of the Earth, requires an offering[Pg 32] or sacrifice from all of her sons who perform extraordinary deeds. As you walk along in a prairie there will be an earthquake; the earth will open and divide the prairie in the middle. Take this partridge and throw it into the opening, and instantly spring over it."

"In your way home," added the little old woman, "you will face just one challenge. Maunkahkeesh, the Spirit of the Earth, demands an offering[Pg 32] or sacrifice from all her children who do remarkable things. As you walk through the prairie, there will be an earthquake; the ground will split and divide the prairie right in half. Take this partridge and toss it into the opening, and then jump over it immediately."

With many thanks to the little old witch, who had so faithfully befriended him, Strong Desire took leave of her, and having, by the course pointed out, safely passed the earthquake, he arrived near his own village. He secretly hid his precious trophy.

With many thanks to the little old witch, who had been such a loyal friend to him, Strong Desire said goodbye to her, and having safely navigated the earthquake as advised, he arrived close to his village. He discreetly concealed his precious trophy.

On entering the village, he found that his parents had returned from the place of their spring encampment by the wood-side, and that they were in heavy sorrowing for their son, whom they supposed to be lost. One and another of the young men had presented themselves to the disconsolate parents, and said, "Look up, I am your son;" but when they looked up, they beheld not the familiar face of Strong Desire.

On entering the village, he discovered that his parents had come back from their spring campsite by the woods, and they were deeply grieving for their son, whom they thought was lost. One by one, the young men approached the heartbroken parents and said, "Look up, I’m your son;" but when they looked up, they didn’t see the familiar face of Strong Desire.

Having been often deceived in this manner, when their own son in truth presented himself they sat with their heads down, and with their eyes nearly blinded with weeping. It was some time before they could be prevailed upon to bestow a glance upon him. It was still longer before they could recognize him as their son who had refused to draw water from the river, at night, for fear, for his countenance[Pg 33] was no longer that of a timid stripling; it was that of a man who has seen and done great things, and who has the heart to do greater still.

Having been tricked like this many times before, when their own son finally showed up, they sat with their heads down and their eyes nearly blinded by tears. It took a while before they could be convinced to look at him. It took even longer for them to recognize him as their son who had refused to draw water from the river at night out of fear, because his face[Pg 33] was no longer that of a frightened young boy; it was the face of a man who has experienced and accomplished great things, and who has the courage to achieve even more.

When he recounted his adventures they believed him mad. The young men laughed at him—him, Strong Desire—who feared to walk to the river at night-time.

When he shared his adventures, they thought he was crazy. The young men laughed at him—him, Strong Desire—who was too afraid to walk to the river at night.

He left the lodge, and ere their laughter had ceased, returned with his trophy. He held aloft the head of the Red Sorcerer, with the great ghastly leer which lighted it up before his last sleep, at prospect of a thousand future murders, fresh upon it. It was easily recognized, and the young men who had scoffed at Strong Desire shrunk into the corners out of sight. Strong Desire had conquered the terrible Red Head! All doubts of the truth of his adventures were dispelled.

He left the lodge, and before their laughter had died down, he returned with his trophy. He raised the head of the Red Sorcerer, with the eerie grin that had been there before his last sleep, eager for a thousand future murders. It was easily recognizable, and the young men who had mocked Strong Desire shrank into the corners, out of sight. Strong Desire had defeated the terrifying Red Head! All doubts about the truth of his adventures were wiped away.

He was greeted with joy, and placed among the first warriors of the nation. He finally became a chief, and his family were ever after respected and esteemed.[Pg 34]

He was welcomed with joy and ranked among the top warriors of the nation. He eventually became a chief, and his family was thereafter respected and admired.[Pg 34]


IV.

THE WONDERFUL EXPLOITS OF GRASSHOPPER.

A man, of small stature, found himself standing alone on a prairie. He thought to himself, "How came I here? Are there no beings on this earth but myself? I must travel and see. I must walk till I find the abodes of men."

A short man found himself standing alone on a prairie. He thought to himself, "How did I get here? Am I the only one on this earth? I need to move and explore. I have to walk until I find where people live."

So soon as his mind was made up, he set out, he knew not whither, in search of habitations. He was a resolute little fellow, and no difficulties could turn him from his purpose: neither prairies, rivers, woods nor storms, had the effect to daunt his courage or turn him back. After traveling a long time, he came to a wood, in which he saw decayed stumps of trees, as if they had been cut in ancient times, but no other trace of men. Pursuing his journey, he found more recent marks of the same kind; after this, he came upon fresh traces of human beings; first their footsteps, and then the wood they had felled, lying in heaps. Pushing on, he emerged toward dusk from[Pg 35] the forest, and beheld at a distance a large village of high lodges standing on rising ground.

As soon as he made up his mind, he set off, not knowing where he was going, in search of homes. He was a determined little guy, and nothing could deter him from his goal: not prairies, rivers, woods, or storms could shake his courage or make him turn back. After traveling for a long time, he reached a forest where he saw old stumps of trees, as if they had been cut down ages ago, but no other signs of people. Continuing on his journey, he found more recent signs of the same kind; after that, he discovered fresh evidence of human presence—first footprints, and then the wood they had cut, lying in piles. Pressing on, he emerged toward dusk from[Pg 35] the forest and saw a large village of tall lodges in the distance, set on higher ground.

"I am tired of this dog-trot," he said to himself. "I will arrive there on a run."

"I’m fed up with this slow pace," he said to himself. "I’ll get there running."

He started off with all his speed. On coming to the first lodge, without any especial exertion, he jumped over it, and found himself standing by the door on the other side. Those within saw something pass over the opening in the roof; they thought from the shadow it cast that it must have been some huge bird—and then they heard a thump upon the ground. "What is that?" they all said and several ran out to see.

He took off at full speed. When he reached the first lodge, without any special effort, he leaped over it and found himself standing by the door on the other side. The people inside saw something zoom over the opening in the roof; they figured from the shadow it created that it must have been a giant bird—and then they heard a thud on the ground. "What was that?" they all exclaimed, and several rushed outside to check it out.

They invited him in, and he found himself in company with an old chief and several men who were seated in the lodge. Meat was set before him; after which the old chief asked him whither he was going, and what was his name. He answered that he was in search of adventures, and that his name was "Grasshopper."

They invited him in, and he found himself with an old chief and several men sitting in the lodge. They served him meat, and then the old chief asked him where he was going and what his name was. He replied that he was looking for adventures and that his name was "Grasshopper."

They all opened their eyes upon the stranger with a broad stare.

They all opened their eyes wide at the stranger.

"Grasshopper!" whispered one to another; and a general titter went round.

"Grasshopper!" they whispered to each other, and a general giggle spread around.

They invited him to stay with them, which he was inclined to do; for it was a pleasant village, but so small as to constantly embarrass Grasshopper. He was in perpetual trouble; whenever he shook hands[Pg 36] with a stranger, to whom he might be introduced, such was the abundance of his strength, without meaning it, he wrung his arm off at the shoulder. Once or twice, in mere sport, he cuffed the boys, about the lodge, by the side of the head, and they flew out of sight as though they had been shot from a bow; nor could they ever be found again, though they were searched for in all the country round, far and wide. If Grasshopper proposed to himself a short stroll in the morning, he was at once miles out of town. When he entered a lodge, if he happened for a moment to forget himself, he walked straight through the leathern, or wooden, or earthen walls, as if he had been merely passing through a bush. At his meals he broke in pieces all the dishes, set them down as lightly as he would; and putting a leg out of bed when he rose, it was a common thing for him to push off the top of the lodge.

They invited him to stay with them, which he was happy to do, because it was a nice village, but it was so small that it constantly caused problems for Grasshopper. He was always getting into trouble; whenever he shook hands[Pg 36] with a stranger he was introduced to, he accidentally squeezed so hard that he nearly dislocated their shoulder. Once or twice, just for fun, he slapped the boys around the lodge on the side of the head, and they flew out of sight like they had been shot from a bow; they could never be found again, even after searching all over the area. If Grasshopper thought about taking a short walk in the morning, he would end up miles out of town. When he entered a lodge, if he ever forgot his strength for a moment, he would walk right through the leather, wood, or clay walls as if he was just strolling through bushes. At dinner, he would break all the dishes into pieces, no matter how lightly he set them down; and when he got out of bed, it was common for him to knock the top off the lodge with his leg.

He wanted more elbow-room; and after a short stay, in which, by the accidentally letting go of his strength, he had nearly laid waste the whole place, and filled it with demolished lodges and broken pottery, and one-armed men, he made up his mind to go further, taking with him a young man who had formed a strong attachment for him, and who might serve him as his pipe-bearer; for Grasshopper was a huge smoker, and vast clouds followed him wherever[Pg 37] he went; so that people could say, "Grasshopper is coming!" by the mighty smoke he raised.

He wanted more space, and after a brief stay during which he almost destroyed the whole place by accidentally releasing his strength and leaving it full of wrecked lodges and broken pottery, along with injured men, he decided to move on. He took with him a young man who had become very attached to him and who could act as his pipe-bearer, since Grasshopper was a heavy smoker, and huge clouds of smoke followed him wherever[Pg 37] he went. People could say, "Grasshopper is coming!" just by the enormous smoke he created.

They set out together, and when his companion was fatigued with walking, Grasshopper would put him forward on his journey a mile or two by giving him a cast in the air, and lighting him in a soft place among the trees, or in a cool spot in a water-pond, among the sedges and water-lilies. At other times he would lighten the way by showing off a few tricks, such as leaping over trees, and turning round on one leg till he made the dust fly; at which the pipe-bearer was mightily pleased, although it sometimes happened that the character of these gambols frightened him. For Grasshopper would, without the least hint of such an intention, jump into the air far ahead, and it would cost the little pipe-bearer half a day's hard travel to come up with him; and then the dust Grasshopper raised was often so thick and heavy as to completely bury the poor little pipe-bearer, and compel Grasshopper to dig diligently and with might and main to get him out alive.

They set off together, and when his companion got tired from walking, Grasshopper would give him a boost on his journey by tossing him into the air, landing him softly among the trees or in a cool spot by a pond, surrounded by reeds and water-lilies. At other times, he'd lighten the mood by showing off some tricks, like jumping over trees and spinning on one leg until dust flew everywhere; this delighted the pipe-bearer, even though sometimes the nature of these antics scared him. Grasshopper would leap ahead unexpectedly, and it would take the little pipe-bearer half a day's hard travel to catch up with him. Often, the dust raised by Grasshopper would be so thick and heavy that it would completely bury the poor little pipe-bearer, forcing Grasshopper to work hard to dig him out safely.

One day they came to a very large village, where they were well received. After staying in it some time (in the course of which Grasshopper, in a fit of abstraction, walked straight through the sides of three lodges without stopping to look for the door), they were informed of a number of wicked spirits, who lived at a distance, and who made it a[Pg 38] practice to kill all who came to their lodge. Attempts had been made to destroy them, but they had always proved more than a match for such as had come out against them.

One day they arrived at a very large village, where they were welcomed warmly. After spending some time there (during which Grasshopper, lost in thought, accidentally walked right through the sides of three lodges without looking for the door), they learned about some evil spirits that lived nearby and had a habit of killing anyone who visited their lodge. Efforts had been made to eliminate them, but those who tried were always outmatched by the spirits.

Grasshopper determined to pay them a visit, although he was strongly advised not to do so. The chief of the village warned him of the great danger he would incur, but finding Grasshopper resolved, he said:

Grasshopper decided to pay them a visit, even though he was strongly advised against it. The village chief warned him of the serious danger he would face, but seeing that Grasshopper was determined, he said:

"Well, if you will go, being my guest, I will send twenty warriors to serve you."

"Well, if you’re going to go as my guest, I’ll send twenty warriors to take care of you."

Grasshopper thanked him for the offer, although he suggested that he thought he could get along without them, at which the little pipe-bearer grinned, for his master had never shown in that village what he could do, and the chief thought that Grasshopper, being little himself, would be likely to need twenty warriors, at the least, to encounter the wicked spirits with any chance of success. Twenty young men made their appearance. They set forward, and after about a day's journey they descried the lodge of the Manitoes.

Grasshopper thanked him for the offer but mentioned that he thought he could manage without them. The little pipe-bearer smiled because his master had never demonstrated his abilities in that village, and the chief believed that since Grasshopper was small, he would likely need at least twenty warriors to stand a chance against the evil spirits. Twenty young men showed up. They set off, and after about a day's journey, they spotted the lodge of the Manitoes.

Grasshopper placed his friend, the pipe-bearer, and the warriors, near enough to see all that passed, while he went alone to the lodge.

Grasshopper positioned his friend, the pipe-bearer, and the warriors close enough to witness everything that happened, while he went to the lodge by himself.

As he entered, Grasshopper saw five horrid-looking Manitoes in the act of eating. It was the father and his four sons. They were really hideous[Pg 39] to look upon. Their eyes were swimming low in their heads, and they glared about as if they were half starved. They offered Grasshopper something to eat, which he politely refused, for he had a strong suspicion that it was the thigh-bone of a man.

As he walked in, Grasshopper noticed five terrifying Manitoes eating. It was the father and his four sons. They looked truly awful[Pg 39]. Their eyes were drooping low in their heads, and they glared around as if they were half-starved. They offered Grasshopper something to eat, which he politely declined, as he strongly suspected it was a human thigh bone.

"What have you come for?" said the old one.

"What are you here for?" said the old one.

"Nothing," answered Grasshopper; "where is your uncle?"

"Nothing," replied Grasshopper; "where's your uncle?"

They all stared at him, and answered:

They all looked at him and replied:

"We ate him, yesterday. What do you want?"

"We ate him yesterday. What do you want?"

"Nothing," said Grasshopper; "where is your grandfather?"

"Nothing," said Grasshopper; "where's your grandfather?"

They all answered, with another broad stare:

They all replied, with another wide-eyed look:

"We ate him a week ago. Do you not wish to wrestle?"

"We ate him a week ago. Don't you want to wrestle?"

"Yes," replied Grasshopper, "I don't mind if I do take a turn; but you must be easy with me, for you see I am very little."

"Sure," said Grasshopper, "I don't mind taking a turn; but you have to be gentle with me because I'm really small."

Pipe-bearer, who stood near enough to overhear the conversation, grinned from ear to ear when he caught this remark. The Manitoes answered:

Pipe-bearer, who was close enough to hear the conversation, grinned widely when he caught this remark. The Manitoes responded:

"Oh yes, we will be easy with you."

"Oh yeah, we’ll go easy on you."

And as they said this they looked at each other, and rolled their eyes about in a dreadful manner. A hideous smile came over their faces as they whispered among themselves:

And as they said this, they glanced at each other and rolled their eyes in an exaggerated way. A grotesque smile spread across their faces as they quietly exchanged whispers:

"It's a pity he's so thin. You go," they said to the eldest brother.[Pg 40]

"It's a shame he's so skinny. You go," they said to the oldest brother.[Pg 40]

The two got ready—the Manito and Grasshopper—and they were soon clinched in each other's arms for a deadly throw. Grasshopper knew their object—his death; they wanted a taste of his delicate little body, and he was determined they should have it, perhaps in a different sense from that they intended.

The two got ready—the Manito and Grasshopper—and they were soon locked in each other's arms for a deadly throw. Grasshopper knew what they wanted—his death; they were after a taste of his delicate little body, and he was determined they would have it, maybe in a different way than they intended.

"Haw! haw!" they cried, and soon the dust and dry leaves flew about as if driven by a strong wind. The Manito was strong, but Grasshopper thought he could master him; and all at once giving him a sly trip, as the wicked spirit was trying to finish his breakfast with a piece out of his shoulder, he sent the Manito head-foremost against a stone; and, calling aloud to the three others, he bade them come and take the body away.

"Haw! haw!" they shouted, and soon dust and dry leaves swirled around as if caught in a strong wind. The Manito was powerful, but Grasshopper believed he could overpower him. Suddenly, as the wicked spirit attempted to finish his breakfast by taking a bite from his shoulder, Grasshopper gave him a sneaky trip, sending the Manito crashing headfirst into a stone. He then called out to the other three, telling them to come and take the body away.

The brothers now stepped forth in quick succession, but Grasshopper having got his blood up, and limbered himself by exercise, soon dispatched the three—sending one this way, another that, and the third straight up into the air, so high that he never came down again.

The brothers now stepped up one after the other, but Grasshopper, fired up and warmed up from his practice, quickly took out the three—sending one this way, another that way, and the third straight up into the air, so high that he never came down again.

It was time for the old Manito to be frightened, and dreadfully frightened he got, and ran for his life, which was the very worst thing he could have done; for Grasshopper, of all his gifts of strength, was most noted for his speed of foot. The old Manito set off, and for mere sport's sake, Grasshopper[Pg 41] pursued him. Sometimes he was before the wicked old spirit, sometimes he was flying over his head, and then he would keep along at a steady trot just at his heels, till he had blown all the breath out of the old knave's body.

It was time for the old Manito to be scared, and scared he became, running for his life, which was the worst thing he could have done; because Grasshopper, among all his strengths, was best known for his speed. The old Manito took off, and just for fun, Grasshopper[Pg 41] chased him. Sometimes he would be in front of the wicked old spirit, other times he'd be flying over his head, and then he would just keep a steady pace right at his heels, until he had exhausted the old trickster.

Meantime his friend, the pipe-bearer, and the twenty young warriors, cried out:

Meantime, his friend, the person carrying the pipe, and the twenty young warriors shouted:

"Ha, ha, ah! ha, ha, ah! Grasshopper is driving him before him!"

"Ha, ha, ah! Ha, ha, ah! The grasshopper is pushing him along!"

The Manito only turned his head now and then to look back. At length, when he was tired of the sport, to be rid of him, Grasshopper, with a gentle application of his foot, sent the wicked old Manito whirling away through the air, in which he made a great number of the most curious turn-overs in the world, till he came to alight, when it so happened that he fell astride of an old bull-buffalo, grazing in a distant pasture, who straightway set off with him at a long gallop, and the old Manito has not been heard of to this day.

The Manito occasionally turned his head to glance back. Eventually, when he grew tired of the game, Grasshopper gave the wicked old Manito a gentle kick, sending him spinning through the air, performing a bunch of the most bizarre flips imaginable, until he landed. By chance, he landed right on top of an old bull buffalo that was grazing in a far pasture, and that buffalo immediately took off with him at a fast gallop. To this day, no one has heard from the old Manito.

The warriors and the pipe-bearer and Grasshopper set to work and burned down the lodge of the wicked spirits, and then when they came to look about, they saw that the ground was strewn on all sides with human bones bleaching in the sun; these were the unhappy victims of the Manitoes. Grasshopper then took three arrows from his girdle, and after having performed a ceremony to the Great Spirit, he shot[Pg 42] one into the air, crying, "You are lying down; rise up, or you will be hit!"

The warriors, the pipe-bearer, and Grasshopper got to work and burned down the lodge of the evil spirits. When they looked around, they saw that the ground was covered with human bones bleaching in the sun; these were the unfortunate victims of the Manitoes. Grasshopper then took three arrows from his belt, and after performing a ceremony to the Great Spirit, he shot[Pg 42] one into the air, shouting, "You’re lying down; get up, or you’ll get hit!"

The bones all moved to one place. He shot the second arrow, repeating the same words, when each bone drew toward its fellow-bone; the third arrow brought forth to life the whole multitude of people who had been killed by the Manitoes. Grasshopper conducted the crowd to the chief of the village, who had proved his friend, and gave them into his hands. The chief was there with his counselors, to whom he spoke apart.

The bones all gathered in one spot. He shot the second arrow, saying the same words, and each bone moved toward its matching bone; the third arrow brought to life the entire crowd of people who had been killed by the Manitoes. Grasshopper led the crowd to the village chief, who had been a true friend, and handed them over to him. The chief was there with his advisors, and he spoke to them privately.

"Who is more worthy," said the chief to Grasshopper, "to rule than you. You alone can defend them."

"Who is more deserving," the chief said to Grasshopper, "to lead than you. You alone can protect them."

Grasshopper thanked him, and told him that he was in search of more adventures. "I have done some things," said little Grasshopper, rather boastfully, "and I think I can do some more."

Grasshopper thanked him and told him that he was looking for more adventures. "I've accomplished a few things," said little Grasshopper, a bit braggingly, "and I believe I can do even more."

The chief still urged him, but he was eager to go, and naming pipe-bearer to tarry and take his place, he set out again on his travels, promising that he would some time or other come back and see them.

The chief kept urging him, but he was eager to leave. Designating the pipe-bearer to stay and take his place, he set out on his travels again, promising that he would eventually return to see them.

"Ho! ho! ho!" they all cried. "Come back again and see us!" He renewed his promise that he would; and then set out alone.

"Ha! ha! ha!" they all shouted. "Come visit us again!" He repeated his promise that he would; and then left on his own.

After traveling some time he came to a great lake, and on looking about he discovered a very large otter on an island. He thought to himself, "His skin will[Pg 43] make me a fine pouch." And he immediately drew up at long shots, and drove an arrow into his side. He waded into the lake, and with some difficulty dragged him ashore, and up a hill overlooking the lake.

After traveling for a while, he arrived at a large lake. While he was looking around, he spotted a huge otter on an island. He thought to himself, "His skin will make a great pouch." So he took aim from a distance and shot an arrow into the otter's side. He waded into the lake and, with some effort, pulled it ashore and up a hill that overlooked the lake.

As soon as Grasshopper got the otter into the sunshine where it was warm, he skinned him, and threw the carcass some distance off, thinking the war-eagle would come, and that he should have a chance to secure his feathers as ornaments for the head; for Grasshopper began to be proud, and was disposed to display himself.

As soon as Grasshopper got the otter into the sunlight where it was warm, he skinned it and tossed the carcass away, hoping that the war eagle would come, giving him a chance to collect its feathers as decorations for his head; Grasshopper was starting to feel proud and wanted to show off.

He soon heard a rushing noise as of a loud wind, but could see nothing. Presently a large eagle dropped, as if from the air, upon the otter's carcass. Grasshopper drew his bow, and the arrow passed through under both of his wings. The bird made a convulsive flight upward, with such force that the cumbrous body was borne up several feet from the ground; but with its claws deeply fixed, the heavy otter brought the eagle back to the earth. Grasshopper possessed himself of a handful of the prime feathers, crowned his head with the trophy, and set off in high spirits on the look out for something new.

He soon heard a loud rushing sound, like a strong wind, but couldn’t see anything. Suddenly, a large eagle swooped down, as if falling from the sky, onto the otter's carcass. Grasshopper drew his bow, and the arrow shot through both of its wings. The bird flew upward in a frantic attempt to escape, lifting the heavy body several feet off the ground; but with its claws firmly gripping it, the bulky otter pulled the eagle back down. Grasshopper grabbed a handful of the finest feathers, put them on his head as a trophy, and set off happily in search of something new.

After walking awhile, he came to a body of water which flooded the trees on its banks—it was a lake made by beavers. Taking his station on the raised dam where the stream escaped, he watched to[Pg 44] see whether any of the beavers would show themselves. A head presently peeped out of the water to see who it was that disturbed them.

After walking for a bit, he reached a body of water that had flooded the trees along its banks—it was a lake created by beavers. Positioning himself on the raised dam where the stream flowed out, he waited to[Pg 44] see if any of the beavers would appear. Soon, a head popped up out of the water to see who had disturbed them.

"My friend," said Grasshopper, in his most persuasive manner, "could you not oblige me by turning me into a beaver like yourself. Nothing would please me so much as to make your acquaintance, I can assure you;" for Grasshopper was curious to know how these watery creatures lived, and what kind of notions they had.

"My friend," said Grasshopper, in his most convincing way, "could you do me a favor and turn me into a beaver like you? Nothing would make me happier than to get to know you, I promise;" for Grasshopper was eager to learn how these aquatic creatures lived and what kind of thoughts they had.

"I do not know," replied the beaver, who was rather short-nosed and surly. "I will go and ask the others. Meanwhile stay where you are, if you please."

"I don’t know," replied the beaver, who was pretty grumpy and had a short nose. "I'll go ask the others. In the meantime, please stay where you are."

"To be sure," answered Grasshopper, stealing down the bank several paces as soon as the beaver's back was turned.

"Sure thing," answered Grasshopper, sneaking down the bank a few steps as soon as the beaver's back was turned.

Presently there was a great splashing of the water, and all the beavers showed their heads, and looked warily to where he stood, to see if he was armed; but he had knowingly left his bow and arrows in a hollow tree at a short distance.

Right now, there was a lot of splashing in the water, and all the beavers popped their heads up, looking cautiously at where he was standing to see if he was armed; but he had cleverly left his bow and arrows in a hollow tree not far away.

After a long conversation, which they conducted in a whisper so that Grasshopper could not catch a word, strain his ears as he would, they all advanced in a body toward the spot where he stood; the chief approaching the nearest, and lifting his head highest out of the water.[Pg 45]

After a long chat, which they had in a whisper so that Grasshopper couldn't hear a thing, no matter how hard he strained his ears, they all moved together toward the place where he stood; the leader getting closest and lifting his head the highest out of the water.[Pg 45]

"Can you not," said Grasshopper, noticing that they waited for him to speak first, "turn me into a beaver? I wish to live among you."

"Can you not," said Grasshopper, seeing that they were waiting for him to speak first, "turn me into a beaver? I want to live among you."

"Yes," answered their chief; "lie down." And Grasshopper in a moment found himself a beaver, and was gliding into the water, when a thought seemed to strike him, and he paused at the edge of the lake. "I am very small," he said, to the beaver, in a sorrowful tone. "You must make me large," he said; for Grasshopper was terribly ambitious, and wanted always to be the first person in every company. "Larger than any of you; in my present size it's hardly worth my while to go into the water."

"Yeah," replied their leader; "lie down." In an instant, Grasshopper transformed into a beaver and started to glide into the water when a thought hit him, causing him to stop at the lake's edge. "I'm really tiny," he said to the beaver, sounding upset. "You have to make me big," he insisted, because Grasshopper was extremely ambitious and always wanted to be the most important one in every group. "Bigger than any of you; at my current size, it hardly seems worth it to go into the water."

"Yes, yes!" said they. "By and by, when we get into the lodge it shall be done."

"Yes, yes!" they said. "Eventually, when we get into the lodge, it will be done."

They all dived into the lake, and in passing great heaps of limbs and logs at the bottom, he asked the use of them; they answered, "It is for our winter's provisions."

They all jumped into the lake, and while swimming past piles of branches and logs at the bottom, he asked what they were for; they replied, "It's for our winter supplies."

When they all got into the lodge their number was about one hundred. The lodge was large and warm.

When they all entered the lodge, there were about a hundred of them. The lodge was spacious and cozy.

"Now we will make you large," said they. "Will that do?"

"Now we're going to make you bigger," they said. "Will that work?"

"Yes," he answered; for he found that he was ten times the size of the largest.

"Yes," he replied, realizing that he was ten times larger than the biggest one.

"You need not go out," said the others; "we[Pg 46] will bring you food into the lodge, and you will be our chief."

"You don’t need to go out," said the others; "we[Pg 46] will bring you food into the lodge, and you will be our leader."

"Very well," Grasshopper answered. He thought, "I will stay here and grow fat at their expense." But, soon after, one ran into the lodge, out of breath, crying out, "We are visited by the Indians!"

"Alright," Grasshopper replied. He thought, "I’ll stick around and get fat off their hard work." But soon after, someone rushed into the lodge, out of breath, shouting, "The Indians are here!"

All huddled together in great fear. The water began to lower, for the hunters had broken down the dam, and they soon heard them on the roof of the lodge, breaking it up. Out jumped all the beavers into the water, and so escaped.

All crowded together in fear. The water started to recede, as the hunters had torn down the dam, and they soon heard them on the roof of the lodge, tearing it apart. All the beavers jumped into the water and managed to escape.

Grasshopper tried to follow them; but, unfortunately, to gratify his ambition, they had made him so large that he could not creep out at the hole. He tried to call them back, but either they did not hear or would not attend to him; he worried himself so much in searching for a door to let him out, that he looked like a great bladder, swollen and blistering in the sun, and the sweat stood out upon his forehead in knobs and huge bubbles.

Grasshopper tried to follow them, but unfortunately, they had made him so big that he couldn’t squeeze through the hole. He tried to call them back, but either they didn’t hear him or just ignored him. He stressed himself out so much looking for a door to let him out that he looked like a big balloon, swollen and blistering in the sun, and sweat was standing out on his forehead in lumps and large bubbles.

Although he heard and understood every word that the hunters spoke—and some of their expressions suggested terrible ideas—he could not turn himself back into a man. He had chosen to be a beaver, and a beaver he must be. One of the hunters, a prying little man, with a single lock dangling over one eye—this inquisitive little fellow put his head in at the top of the lodge. "Ty-au!" cried he. "Tut ty-au![Pg 47] Me-shau-mik—king of beavers is in." Whereupon the whole crowd of hunters began upon him with their clubs, and knocked his scull about until it was no harder than a morass in the middle of summer. Grasshopper thought as well as ever he did, although he was a beaver; and he felt that he was in a rather foolish scrape, inhabiting the carcass of a beaver.

Although he heard and understood every word the hunters said—and some of their expressions hinted at terrible ideas—he couldn't turn back into a man. He had chosen to be a beaver, and that’s what he had to be. One of the hunters, a nosy little man with a single lock of hair hanging over one eye—this curious little guy poked his head into the top of the lodge. "Ty-au!" he shouted. "Tut ty-au![Pg 47] Me-shau-mik—king of beavers is here." Then the whole group of hunters started hitting him with their clubs, smashing his skull until it was as soft as a swamp in the middle of summer. Grasshopper thought just as clearly as he ever had, even though he was a beaver; and he realized he was in a pretty silly situation, living in the body of a beaver.

Presently seven or eight of the hunters hoisted his body upon long poles, and marched away home with him. As they went, he reflected in this manner: "What will become of me? My ghost or shadow will not die after they get me to their lodges."

Currently, seven or eight of the hunters lifted his body onto long poles and headed home with him. As they walked, he thought to himself, "What will happen to me? My ghost or shadow won’t vanish once they take me to their lodges."

Invitations were immediately sent out for a grand feast; but as soon as his body got cold, his soul being uncomfortable in a house without heat, flew off.

Invitations were quickly sent out for a big feast; but as soon as his body grew cold, his soul, feeling uncomfortable in a cold house, flew away.

Having reassumed his mortal shape, Grasshopper found himself standing near a prairie. After walking a distance, he saw a herd of elk feeding. He admired their apparent ease and enjoyment of life, and thought there could be nothing more pleasant than the liberty of running about and feeding on the prairies. He had been a water animal and now he wished to become a land animal, to learn what passed in an elk's head as he roved about. He asked them if they could not turn him into one of themselves.

Having taken on his human form again, Grasshopper found himself near a prairie. After walking a bit, he noticed a herd of elk grazing. He admired their apparent ease and enjoyment of life and thought there was nothing more pleasant than the freedom to roam and eat on the prairies. He had been a water creature and now he wanted to become a land creature, to understand what went through an elk's mind while wandering around. He asked them if they could turn him into one of their own.

"Yes," they answered, after a pause. "Get down on your hands and feet."[Pg 48]

"Yeah," they replied after a moment. "Get on all fours."[Pg 48]

He obeyed their directions, and forthwith found himself to be an elk.

He followed their instructions and suddenly found himself as an elk.

"I want big horns, big feet," said he; "I wish to be very large;" for all the conceit and vain-glory had not been knocked out of Grasshopper, even by the sturdy thwacks of the hunters' clubs.

"I want big horns, big feet," he said; "I wish to be very large;" for all the arrogance and vanity had not been knocked out of Grasshopper, even by the strong hits from the hunters' clubs.

"Yes, yes," they answered. "There," exerting their power, "are you big enough?"

"Yeah, yeah," they replied. "There," showing their authority, "are you big enough?"

"That will do," he replied; for, looking into a lake hard by, Grasshopper saw that he was very large. They spent their time in grazing and running to and fro; but what astonished Grasshopper, although he often lifted up his head and directed his eyes that way, he could never see the stars, which he had so admired as a human being.

"That's enough," he said; because, looking into a nearby lake, Grasshopper saw that he was really big. They spent their time grazing and running around; but what amazed Grasshopper was that, even though he often lifted his head and looked in that direction, he could never see the stars, which he had admired so much when he was human.

Being rather cold, one day, Grasshopper went into a thick wood for shelter, whither he was followed by most of the herd. They had not been long there when some elks from behind passed the others like a strong wind, calling out:

Being pretty cold one day, Grasshopper went into a dense woods for shelter, and most of the herd followed him. They hadn’t been there long when some elk came up from behind, moving past the rest like a strong wind, calling out:

"The hunters are after us!"

"The hunters are chasing us!"

All took the alarm, and off they ran, Grasshopper with the rest.

All took the alarm, and off they ran, Grasshopper with the others.

"Keep out on the plains," they said. But it was too late to profit by this advice, for they had already got entangled in the thick woods. Grasshopper soon scented the hunters, who were closely following his trail for they had left all the others and were[Pg 49] making after him in full cry. He jumped furiously, dashed through the underwood, and broke down whole groves of saplings in his flight. But this only made it the harder for him to get on, such a huge and lusty elk was he by his own request.

"Stay away from the plains," they warned. But it was too late to take this advice, as they had already become trapped in the dense woods. Grasshopper quickly caught the scent of the hunters, who were closely pursuing him since they had left all the others behind and were[Pg 49] relentlessly chasing after him. He jumped frantically, crashed through the underbrush, and broke down entire groves of saplings in his escape. But this only made it harder for him to move on, as he had turned into such a large and strong elk by his own choice.

Presently, as he dashed past an open space, he felt an arrow in his side. They could not well miss it, he presented so wide a mark to the shot. He bounded over trees under the smart, but the shafts clattered thicker and thicker at his ribs, and at last one entered his heart. He fell to the ground, and heard the whoop of triumph sounded by the hunters. On coming up, they looked on the carcass with astonishment, and with their hands up to their mouths, exclaimed: "Ty-au! ty-au!"

Currently, as he rushed past an open area, he felt an arrow in his side. They couldn’t possibly miss him; he was such a large target. He leaped over trees in pain, but the arrows clattered louder and louder against his ribs, and eventually one struck his heart. He collapsed to the ground and heard the hunters’ triumphant cheers. When they approached, they looked at the body in shock, their hands covering their mouths, and exclaimed: "Ty-au! ty-au!"

There were about sixty in the party, who had come out on a special hunt, as one of their number had, the day before, observed his large tracks on the plains. When they had skinned him his flesh grew cold, and his spirit took its flight from the dead body, and Grasshopper found himself in human shape, with a bow and arrows.

There were about sixty people in the group, who had gone out on a special hunt, since one of them had seen his large tracks on the plains the day before. After they skinned him, his flesh became cold, and his spirit left the dead body, and Grasshopper found himself in human form, holding a bow and arrows.

But his passion for adventure was not yet cooled; for on coming to a large lake with a sandy beach, he saw a large flock of brant, and speaking to them in the brant language, he requested them to make a brant of him.[Pg 50]

But his passion for adventure wasn't gone yet; when he reached a big lake with a sandy beach, he spotted a large flock of brant. Speaking to them in their language, he asked them to turn him into a brant.[Pg 50]

"Yes," they replied, at once; for the brant is a bird of a very obliging disposition.

"Yes," they replied immediately; because the brant is a bird with a very accommodating nature.

"But I want to be very large," he said. There was no end to the ambition of little Grasshopper.

"But I want to be really big," he said. Little Grasshopper's ambition had no limits.

"Very well," they answered; and he soon found himself a large brant, all the others standing gazing in astonishment at his great size.

"Alright," they replied; and he quickly became a huge brant, while everyone else stood staring in amazement at his enormous size.

"You must fly as leader," they said.

"You have to fly as the leader," they said.

"No," answered Grasshopper; "I will fly behind."

"No," replied Grasshopper; "I will fly behind."

"Very well," rejoined the brant; "one thing more we have to say to you, brother Grasshopper" (for he had told them his name). "You must be careful, in flying, not to look down, for something may happen to you."

"Sure," replied the brant. "One more thing we need to tell you, brother Grasshopper" (since he had shared his name). "You have to be careful when flying not to look down, because something might happen to you."

"Well, it is so," said he; and soon the flock rose up into the air, for they were bound north. They flew very fast—he behind. One day, while going with a strong wind, and as swift as their wings could flap, as they passed over a large village the Indians raised a great shout on seeing them, particularly on Grasshopper's account, for his wings were broader than two large mats. The village people made such a frightful noise that he forgot what had been told him about looking down. They were now scudding along as swift as arrows; and as soon as he brought his neck in and stretched it down to look at the shouters, his huge tail was caught by the wind, and over and over he was blown. He tried to right him[Pg 51]self, but without success, for he had no sooner got out of one heavy air-current than he fell into another, which treated him even more rudely than that he had escaped from. Down, down he went, making more turns than he wished for, from a height of several miles.

"Well, it is," he said; and soon the flock took to the sky, heading north. They flew really fast—he was following behind. One day, while riding a strong wind and flying as quickly as their wings could flap, they passed over a large village, and the locals shouted excitedly when they saw them, especially because of Grasshopper, whose wings were wider than two large mats. The villagers made such a loud commotion that he forgot what he had been told about looking down. They were now soaring as quickly as arrows; but as soon as he tucked in his neck and stretched down to see what the shouting was about, his enormous tail caught the wind and he was blown over and over again. He tried to right himself, but had no luck, as he quickly moved out of one turbulent air current only to fall into another, which was even rougher than the one he had just escaped. Down and down he went, making more spins than he wanted, from a height of several miles.

The first moment he had to look about him, Grasshopper, in the shape of a big brant, was aware that he was jammed into a large hollow tree. To get backward or forward was out of the question, and there, in spite of himself, was Grasshopper forced to tarry till his brant life was ended by starvation, when, his spirit being at liberty, he was once more a human being.

The first moment he could look around, Grasshopper, in the form of a big brant, realized he was stuck inside a large hollow tree. Moving backward or forward was impossible, and there, despite himself, Grasshopper had to wait until his brant life ended from starvation, at which point, his spirit became free, and he returned to being a human again.

As he journeyed on in search of further adventures, Grasshopper came to a lodge in which were two old men, with heads white from extreme age. They were very fine old men to look at. There was such sweetness and innocence in their features that Grasshopper would have enjoyed himself very much at their lodge, if he had had no other entertainment than such as the gazing upon the serene and happy faces of the two innocent old men with heads white from extreme age afforded.

As he continued his quest for new adventures, Grasshopper arrived at a cabin where two elderly men sat, their hair white with age. They were quite impressive to look at. There was such warmth and innocence in their faces that Grasshopper would have found great joy in staying at their cabin, even if all he had to enjoy was simply looking at the calm and cheerful expressions of the two innocent old men with their white hair.

They treated him well, and he made known to them that he was going back to his village, his friends and people, whereupon the two white-headed old men very heartily wished him a good journey[Pg 52] and abundance of comfort in seeing his friends once more. They even arose, old and infirm as they were, and tottering with exceeding difficulty to the door, were at great pains to point out to him the exact course he should take; and they called his attention to the circumstance that it was much shorter and more direct than he would have taken himself. Ah! what merry deceivers were these two old men with very white heads.

They treated him well, and he let them know that he was heading back to his village, to his friends and family. The two elderly men sincerely wished him a good journey[Pg 52] and lots of joy in seeing his friends again. Despite their old age and frailty, they got up and, with great difficulty, made their way to the door. They carefully pointed out the exact path he should take, mentioning that it was much shorter and more direct than the route he would have chosen himself. Ah! What cheerful tricksters these two old men with white hair were!

Grasshopper, with blessings showered on him until he was fairly out of sight, set forth with good heart. He thought he heard loud laughter resounding after him in the direction of the lodge of the two old men; but it could not have been the two old men, for they were, certainly, too old to laugh.

Grasshopper, with blessings poured upon him until he was nearly out of sight, set off with a happy heart. He thought he heard loud laughter echoing behind him toward the lodge of the two old men; but it couldn't have been them, as they were definitely too old to laugh.

He walked briskly all day, and at night he had the satisfaction of reaching a lodge in all respects like that which he had left in the morning. There were two fine old men, and his treatment was in every particular the same, even down to the parting blessing and the laughter that followed him as he went his way.

He walked quickly all day, and at night he felt satisfied to arrive at a lodge just like the one he had left in the morning. There were two nice older men, and his treatment was exactly the same, right down to the farewell blessing and the laughter that followed him as he continued on his way.

After walking the third day, and coming to a lodge the same as before, he was satisfied from the bearings of the course he had taken that he had been journeying in a circle, and by a notch which he had cut in the door-post that these were the same two old men, all along; and that, despite their innocent[Pg 53] faces and their very white heads, they had been playing him a sorry trick.

After walking for three days and arriving at a lodge just like the one before, he realized from the direction he had traveled that he had been going in circles. By a notch he had made on the doorpost, he confirmed that these were the same two old men all along. Despite their innocent[Pg 53] faces and very white hair, they had been pulling a fast one on him.

"Who are you," said Grasshopper, "to treat me so? Come forth, I say."

"Who do you think you are," said Grasshopper, "to treat me this way? Step forward, I demand."

They were compelled to obey his summons, lest, in his anger, he should take their lives; and they appeared on the outside of the lodge.

They had to respond to his call, or risk him taking their lives in his anger; and they appeared at the entrance of the lodge.

"We must have a little trial of speed, now," said Grasshopper.

"We should have a quick race now," said Grasshopper.

"A race?" they asked. "We are very old; we can not run."

"A race?" they asked. "We’re really old; we can’t run."

"We will see," said Grasshopper; whereupon he set them out upon the road, and then he gave them a gentle push, which put them in motion. Then he pushed them again—harder—harder—until they got under fine headway, when he gave each of them an astounding shock with his foot, and off they flew at a great rate, round and round the course; and such was the magic virtue of the foot of Grasshopper, that no object once set agoing by it could by any possibility stop; so that, for aught we know to the contrary, the two innocent, white-headed, merry old men, are trotting with all their might and main around the circle in which they beguiled Grasshopper, to this day.

"We'll see," said Grasshopper, and then he set them on the road. He gave them a gentle push that set them moving. Then he pushed them again—harder—harder—until they were gaining speed, at which point he gave each of them a surprising kick with his foot, and off they went at a fast pace, circling the track. The magic of Grasshopper's foot was such that nothing once set in motion by it could ever stop; so, as far as we know, those two innocent, white-haired, cheerful old men are still running with all their strength around the circle where they entertained Grasshopper, even to this day.

Continuing his journey, Grasshopper, although his head was warm and buzzing with all sorts of schemes, did not know exactly what to do until he[Pg 54] came to a big lake. He mounted a high hill to try and see to the other side, but he could not. He then made a canoe, and sailed forth. The water was very clear—a transparent blue—and he saw that it abounded with fish of a rare and delicate complexion. This circumstance inspired him with a wish to return to his village, and to bring his people to live near this beautiful lake.

Continuing his journey, Grasshopper, despite his head being full of ideas, didn’t know exactly what to do until he[Pg 54] reached a big lake. He climbed a high hill to try to see the other side, but he couldn’t. So, he made a canoe and sailed out. The water was very clear—a transparent blue—and he noticed it was filled with fish of rare and delicate colors. This inspired him to want to go back to his village and bring his people to live near this beautiful lake.

Toward evening, coming to a woody island, he encamped and ate the fish he had speared, and they proved to be as comforting to the stomach as they were pleasing to the eye. The next day Grasshopper returned to the main land, and as he wandered along the shore he espied at a distance the celebrated giant, Manabozho, who is a bitter enemy of Grasshopper, and loses no opportunity to stop him on his journeyings and to thwart his plans.

Toward evening, arriving at a wooded island, he set up camp and ate the fish he had caught, which were as satisfying to his stomach as they were enjoyable to look at. The next day, Grasshopper made his way back to the mainland, and as he strolled along the shore, he spotted, in the distance, the infamous giant, Manabozho, who is a fierce enemy of Grasshopper and jumps at every chance to hinder him on his travels and sabotage his plans.

At first it occurred to Grasshopper to have a trial of wits with the giant, but, on second thoughts, he said to himself, "I am in a hurry now; I will see him another time."

At first, Grasshopper thought about having a battle of wits with the giant, but then he realized, "I'm in a hurry right now; I'll catch up with him another time."

With no further mischief than raising a great whirlwind of dust, which caused Manabozho to rub his eyes severely, Grasshopper quietly slipped out of the way; and he made good speed withal, for in much less time than you could count half the stars in the sky of a winter night, he had reached home.

With no more trouble than kicking up a huge cloud of dust that made Manabozho rub his eyes hard, Grasshopper quietly moved out of the way; and he moved quickly too, because in way less time than it would take to count half the stars in the winter night sky, he was back home.

His return was welcomed with a great hubbub of[Pg 55] feasting and songs; and he had scarcely set foot in the village before he had invitations to take pot-luck at different lodges, which would have lasted him the rest of his natural life. Pipe-bearer, who had some time before given up the cares of a ruler, and fallen back upon his native place, fairly danced with joy at the sight of Grasshopper, who, not to be outdone, dandled him affectionately in his arms, by casting him up and down in the air half a mile or so, till little Pipe-bearer had no breath left in his body to say that he was happy to see Grasshopper home again.

His return was met with a huge noise of[Pg 55] feasting and singing; and he had barely stepped into the village before he received invitations to join various lodges for meals that could have lasted him his entire life. Pipe-bearer, who had long ago stepped down from leadership and returned to his hometown, was practically jumping for joy at the sight of Grasshopper, who, not wanting to be outdone, playfully tossed him up and down in the air for a good half-mile until little Pipe-bearer was too breathless to say how happy he was to see Grasshopper back home.

Grasshopper gave the village folks a lively account of his adventures, and when he came to the blue lake and the abundant fish, he dwelt upon their charms with such effect that they agreed, with one voice, that it must be a glorious place to live in, and if he would show them the way they would shift camp and settle there at once.

Grasshopper shared an exciting story about his adventures with the villagers, and when he talked about the blue lake and the plentiful fish, he described their beauty so well that everyone unanimously agreed it must be an amazing place to live. They said that if he could show them the way, they would pack up and move there right away.

He not only showed them the way, but bringing his wonderful strength and speed of foot to bear, in less than half a day he had transported the whole village, with its children, women, tents, and implements of war, to the new water-side.

He not only guided them but also used his impressive strength and quickness, and in less than half a day, he had moved the entire village, including its children, women, tents, and weapons, to the new waterside.

Here, for a time, Grasshopper appeared to be content, until one day a message came for him in the shape of a bear, who said that their king wished to see him immediately at his village. Grasshopper was ready in an instant; and mounting upon the[Pg 56] messenger's back, off he ran. Toward evening they climbed a high mountain, and came to a cave where the bear-king lived. He was a very large person; and puffing with fat and a sense of his own importance, he made Grasshopper welcome by inviting him in to his lodge.

Here, for a while, Grasshopper seemed to be happy, until one day a message arrived for him in the form of a bear, who said their king wanted to see him right away at his village. Grasshopper was ready in an instant; he jumped onto the [Pg 56] messenger's back, and off they went. By evening, they climbed a tall mountain and reached a cave where the bear king lived. He was a very large creature; puffing with fat and a sense of his own importance, he welcomed Grasshopper by inviting him into his lodge.

As soon as it was proper, he spoke, and said that he had sent for him on hearing that he was the chief who was moving a large party toward his hunting-grounds.

As soon as it was appropriate, he spoke and said that he had called for him after hearing that he was the leader bringing a big group toward his hunting grounds.

"You must know," said the bear-king with a terrible growl, "that you have no right there, and I wish you would leave the country with your party, or else the strongest force will take possession. Take notice."

"You need to understand," said the bear-king with a fierce growl, "that you don't belong here, and I wish you would leave the area with your group, or else the strongest force will take over. Remember this."

"Very well," replied Grasshopper, going toward the door, for he suspected that the king of the bears was preparing to give him a hug. "So be it."

"Alright," replied Grasshopper, moving towards the door, since he thought the king of the bears was getting ready to give him a hug. "So be it."

He wished to gain time, and to consult his people; for he had seen as he came along that the bears were gathering in great force on the side of the mountain. He also made known to the bear-king that he would go back that night that his people might be put in immediate possession of his royal behest.

He wanted to buy some time and talk to his people because he noticed that the bears were assembling in significant numbers on the mountain. He also informed the bear-king that he would return that night so that his people could immediately receive his royal order.

The bear-king replied that Grasshopper might do as he pleased, but that one of his young men was at his command; and, jumping nimbly on his back, Grasshopper rode home.[Pg 57]

The bear-king said that Grasshopper could do whatever he wanted, but that one of his young men was at his service; and, quickly jumping onto his back, Grasshopper rode home.[Pg 57]

He assembled the people, and ordered the bear's head off, to be hung outside of the village, that the bear-spies, who were lurking in the neighborhood, might see it and carry the news to their chief.

He gathered the people and commanded that the bear's head be removed and hung outside the village so that the bear spies hiding in the area could see it and inform their leader.

The next morning, by break of day, Grasshopper had all of his young warriors under arms and ready for a fight. About the middle of the afternoon the bear war-party came in sight, led on by the pursy king, and making a tremendous noise. They advanced on their hind-legs, and made a very imposing display of their teeth and eyeballs.

The next morning, at dawn, Grasshopper had all his young warriors geared up and ready to fight. Around mid-afternoon, the bear war-party appeared, led by the rotund king, making a huge racket. They approached on their hind legs, putting on a dramatic show of their teeth and eyes.

The bear-chief himself came forward, and with a majestic wave of his right hand, said that he did not wish to shed the blood of the young warriors; but that if Grasshopper, who appeared to be the head of the war-party, consented, they two would have a race, and the winner should kill the losing chief, and all his young men should be servants to the other.

The bear chief stepped forward and, with a grand gesture of his right hand, stated that he didn't want to spill the blood of the young warriors. However, if Grasshopper, who seemed to be leading the war party, agreed, they would have a race. The winner would kill the losing chief, and all of his young men would become servants to the other.

Grasshopper agreed, of course—how little Pipe-bearer, who stood by, grinned as they came to terms!—and they started to run before the whole company of warriors who stood in a circle looking on.

Grasshopper agreed, of course—how little Pipe-bearer, who stood by, grinned as they came to terms!—and they started to run in front of the whole group of warriors who stood in a circle watching.

At first there was a prospect that Grasshopper would be badly beaten; for although he kept crowding the great fat bear-king till the sweat trickled from his shaggy ears, he never seemed to be able to push past him. By and by, Grasshopper, going through a number of the most extraordinary maneuvers in[Pg 58] the world, raised about the great fat bear-king such eddies and whirlwinds with the sand, and so danced about, before and after him, that he at last got fairly bewildered, and cried out for them to come and take him off. Out of sight before him in reaching the goal, Grasshopper only waited for the bear-king to come up, when he drove an arrow straight through him, and ordered them to take the body away and make it ready for supper; as he was getting hungry.

At first, it looked like Grasshopper was going to lose badly; even though he kept pushing the large, plump bear-king until sweat dripped from his shaggy ears, he just couldn't get past him. Eventually, Grasshopper, performing a series of the most incredible moves in[Pg 58] the world, created such dust clouds and whirlwinds around the bear-king, dancing around him before and after, that the bear became completely confused and shouted for someone to come and take him away. Out of sight ahead, once he reached the finish line, Grasshopper simply waited for the bear-king to catch up, then shot an arrow straight through him and told them to take the body away and prepare it for dinner, as he was feeling hungry.

He then directed all of the other bears to fall to and help prepare the feast; for in fulfillment of the agreement they had become servants. With many wry faces the bears, although bound to act becomingly in their new character, according to the forfeit, served up the body of their late royal master; and in doing this they fell, either by accident or design, into many curious mistakes.

He then told all the other bears to get to work and help prepare the feast; since, as part of the agreement, they had become servants. With many awkward expressions, the bears, even though required to act appropriately in their new roles as part of the consequence, served up the body of their former royal master; and while doing this, they ended up, either by accident or on purpose, making a lot of amusing blunders.

When the feast came to be served up, and they were summoned to be in attendance, one of them, a sprightly young fellow of an inquisitive turn of mind, was found upon the roof of the lodge, with his head half way down the smoke-hole, with a view to learn what they were to have for dinner. Another, a middle-aged bear with very long arms, who was put in charge of the children in the character of nurse, squeezed three or four of the most promising young papooses to death, while the mothers were outside to look after the preparations; and another,[Pg 59] when he should have been waiting at the back of his master, had climbed a shady tree and was indulging in his afternoon nap. And when, at last, the dinner was ready to be served, they came tumbling in with the dishes, heels over head, one after the other, so that one half of the feast was spread upon the ground, and the other half deposited out of doors, on the other side of the lodge.

When the feast was ready to be served and they were called to attend, one of them, a lively young guy with a curious mind, was found on the roof of the lodge, with his head halfway down the smoke-hole, trying to figure out what they were having for dinner. Another, a middle-aged bear with very long arms, who was responsible for the kids as their caretaker, accidentally squeezed three or four of the most promising little ones to death while the mothers were outside tending to the preparations. And another,[Pg 59] instead of waiting behind his master, had climbed a shady tree and was enjoying his afternoon nap. Finally, when dinner was ready to be served, they came tumbling in with the dishes, stumbling over each other, so that half of the feast ended up on the ground and the other half was accidentally placed outside, on the other side of the lodge.

THE BEAR SERVANTS. Page 58 THE BEAR SERVANTS. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

After a while, however, by strict discipline, and threatening to cut off their provisions, the bear-servants were brought into tolerable control.

After a while, though, through strict discipline and the threat of cutting off their supplies, the bear-servants were brought under reasonable control.

Yet Grasshopper, with his ever restless disposition, was uneasy; and, having done so many wonderful things, he resolved upon a strict and thorough reform in all the affairs of the village. To prevent future difficulty, he determined to adopt new regulations between the bears and their masters.

Yet Grasshopper, with his constantly restless nature, was uneasy; and, having accomplished so many amazing things, he decided to implement strict and thorough changes in all the village affairs. To avoid any future issues, he made up his mind to establish new rules between the bears and their owners.

With this view, he issued an edict that henceforward the bears should eat at the first table, and that the Indians were to wait upon them; that in all public processions of an honorable character the bears should go first; and that when any fighting was to be done, the Indians should have the privilege reserved of receiving the first shots. A special exemption was made in behalf of Grasshopper's favorite and confidential adviser, the Pipe-bearer (who had been very busy in private, recommending the new order of things), who was to be allowed to sit at the head of[Pg 60] the feast, and to stay at home with the old women in the event of battle.

With this viewpoint, he announced that from now on, the bears would eat at the top table, and the Indians would serve them; that in all public celebrations of dignity, the bears would walk ahead; and that when any fighting occurred, the Indians would have the special right to take the first shots. A special exception was made for Grasshopper's favorite and trusted adviser, the Pipe-bearer (who had been quite active behind the scenes, promoting this new order), who was allowed to sit at the head of[Pg 60] the feast and to stay at home with the older women during battles.

Having seen his orders strictly enforced, and the rights of the bears over the Indians fairly established, Grasshopper fixed his mind upon further adventures. He determined to go abroad for a time, and having an old score to settle with Manabozho, he set out with a hope of soon falling in with that famous giant. Grasshopper was a blood relation of Dais Imid, or He of the Little Shell, and had heard of what had passed between that giant and his kinsman.

Having seen his orders strictly enforced and the bears' rights over the Indians clearly established, Grasshopper focused his mind on new adventures. He decided to travel for a while, and since he had some unfinished business with Manabozho, he set out hoping to encounter that famous giant soon. Grasshopper was a blood relative of Dais Imid, or He of the Little Shell, and had heard about what happened between that giant and his relative.

After wandering a long time he came to the lodge of Manabozho, who was absent. He thought he must play him a trick; and so he turned every thing in the lodge upside down, and killed his birds, of which there was an extraordinary attendance, for Manabozho is master of the fowls of the air, and this was the appointed morning for them to call and pay their court to him. Among the number was a raven, accounted the meanest of birds, which Grasshopper killed and hung up by the neck, to insult him.

After wandering for a long time, he arrived at Manabozho's lodge, but Manabozho was not there. He thought about playing a trick on him, so he turned everything in the lodge upside down and killed his birds, of which there were a lot since Manabozho is the master of the birds of the air, and this was the morning they were supposed to come and pay their respects to him. Among the birds was a raven, considered the lowest of all birds, which Grasshopper killed and hung up by the neck to mock him.

He then went on till he came to a very high point of rocks running out into the lake, from the top of which he could see the country, back as far as the eye could reach. While sitting there, Manabozho's mountain chickens flew around and past him in great numbers. Out of mere spite to their master, Grass[Pg 61]hopper shot them by the score, for his arrows were very sure and the birds very plenty, and he amused himself by throwing the birds down the rocks. At length a wary bird cried out:

He then continued until he reached a very high rocky point jutting into the lake, from the top of which he could see the land as far as the eye could see. While he was sitting there, Manabozho's mountain chickens flew around and past him in large numbers. Just out of spite for their master, Grasshopper shot them down by the dozens, since his aim was very good and there were plenty of birds, and he entertained himself by throwing the birds down the rocks. Finally, a cautious bird called out:

"Grasshopper is killing us; go and tell our father."

"Grasshopper is taking us down; go tell our dad."

Away sped a delegation of the birds which were the quickest of wing, and Manabozho soon made his appearance on the plain below. Grasshopper, who, when he is in the wrong, is no match for Manabozho, made his escape on the other side. Manabozho, who had in two or three strides reached the top of the mountain, cried out:

Away sped a group of the fastest birds, and soon Manabozho appeared on the plain below. Grasshopper, who can't compete with Manabozho when he's in the wrong, made his getaway on the other side. Manabozho, who reached the mountain top in just a couple of strides, shouted out:

"You are a rogue. The earth is not so large but I can get up to you."

"You’re a rebel. The world isn’t that big, but I can reach you."

Off ran Grasshopper and Manabozho after him. The race was sharp; and such leaps and strides as they made! Over hills and prairies, with all his speed, went Grasshopper, and Manabozho hard upon him. Grasshopper had some mischievous notions still left in his head which he thought might befriend him. He knew that Manabozho was under a spell to restore whatever he, Grasshopper, destroyed. Forthwith he stopped and climbed a large pine-tree, stripped off its beautiful green foliage, threw it to the winds, and then went on.

Off ran Grasshopper with Manabozho right behind him. The race was intense, and the jumps and strides they took were incredible! Grasshopper raced across hills and prairies at full speed, with Manabozho quickly closing the gap. Grasshopper still had some devious ideas in his mind that he thought could help him out. He knew that Manabozho had a spell on him to restore anything that Grasshopper destroyed. So, he immediately stopped, climbed a tall pine tree, ripped off its beautiful green leaves, tossed them into the wind, and then continued on.

When Manabozho reached the spot, the tree addressed him: "Great chief," said the tree, "will you give my life again? Grasshopper has killed me."[Pg 62]

When Manabozho arrived, the tree spoke to him: "Great chief," said the tree, "will you bring me back to life? Grasshopper has taken my life." [Pg 62]

"Yes," replied Manabozho, who, as quickly as he could, gathered the scattered leaves and branches, renewed its beauty with his breath, and set off. Although Grasshopper in the same way compelled Manabozho to lose time in repairing the hemlock, the sycamore, cedar, and many other trees, the giant did not falter, but pushing briskly forward, was fast overtaking him, when Grasshopper happened to see an elk. And asking him, for old acquaintance' sake, to take him on his back, the elk did so, and for some time he made good headway, but still Manabozho was in sight.

"Yeah," said Manabozho, as he hurriedly picked up the scattered leaves and branches, restored their beauty with his breath, and set off. Even though Grasshopper similarly made Manabozho waste time fixing the hemlock, sycamore, cedar, and several other trees, the giant didn’t hesitate. He pushed forward quickly and was catching up to him when Grasshopper spotted an elk. Asking it, out of old friendship, to let him ride on its back, the elk agreed, and for a while, he made good progress, but Manabozho was still visible in the distance.

He was fast gaining upon him, when Grasshopper threw himself off the elk's back; and striking a great sandstone rock near the path, he broke it into pieces, and scattered the grains in a thousand directions; for this was nearly his last hope of escape. Manabozho was so close upon him at this place that he had almost caught him; but the foundation of the rock cried out,

He was quickly catching up to him when Grasshopper jumped off the elk's back. He landed on a large sandstone rock near the path, breaking it into pieces and scattering the fragments everywhere; this was nearly his last chance to escape. Manabozho was so close at that moment that he was almost right on top of him, but the base of the rock shouted out,

"Haye! Ne-me-sho, Grasshopper has spoiled me. Will you not restore me to life?"

"Haye! Ne-me-sho, Grasshopper has ruined me. Will you not bring me back to life?"

"Yes," replied Manabozho. He re-established the rock in all its strength.

"Yeah," replied Manabozho. He put the rock back in its full strength.

He then pushed on in pursuit, and had got so near to Grasshopper as to put out his arm to seize him; but Grasshopper dodged him, and, as his last chance, he immediately raised such a dust and com[Pg 63]motion by whirlwinds, as made the trees break and the sand and leaves dance in the air. Again and again Manabozho stretched his arm, but he escaped him at every turn, and kept up such a tumult of dust that he dashed into a hollow tree which had been blown down, changed himself into a snake, and crept out at the roots just in time to save his life; for at that moment Manabozho, who had the power of lightning, struck it, and it was strewn about in little pieces.

He then continued chasing after Grasshopper and got so close that he reached out to grab him; but Grasshopper dodged him, and as a last resort, he kicked up such a cloud of dust and chaos with whirlwinds that made the trees sway and the sand and leaves swirl in the air. Time after time, Manabozho reached out his arm, but Grasshopper escaped at every turn and created such a whirlwind of dust that he dashed into a fallen tree, transformed into a snake, and slithered out at the roots just in time to save his life; because at that moment, Manabozho, who had the power of lightning, struck the tree, and it was shattered into tiny pieces.

Again Grasshopper was in human shape, and Manabozho was pressing him hard. At a distance he saw a very high bluff of rocks jutting out into a lake, and he ran for the foot of the precipice which was abrupt and elevated. As he came near, to his surprise and great relief, the Manito of the rock opened his door and told Grasshopper to come in. The door was no sooner closed than Manabozho knocked.

Again, Grasshopper was in human form, and Manabozho was pressing him intensely. In the distance, he spotted a tall cliff of rocks extending into a lake, and he rushed to the base of the steep and high wall. As he got closer, to his surprise and great relief, the spirit of the rock opened his door and invited Grasshopper inside. No sooner had the door closed than Manabozho knocked.

"Open it!" he cried, with a loud voice. The Manito was afraid of him; but he said to Grasshopper, "Since I have taken you as my guest, I would sooner die with you than open the door."

"Open it!" he shouted, loudly. The Manito was scared of him; but he said to Grasshopper, "Since I've invited you as my guest, I'd rather die with you than open the door."

"Open it!" Manabozho again cried, in a louder voice than before.

"Open it!" Manabozho shouted again, even louder than before.

The Manito kept silent. Manabozho, however, made no attempt to open it by force. He waited a few moments.[Pg 64]

The Manito stayed silent. Manabozho, on the other hand, didn't try to break it open. He waited for a moment.[Pg 64]

"Very well," he said; "I give you till morning to live."

"Alright," he said, "I'll give you until morning to live."

Grasshopper trembled, for he thought his last hour had come; but the Manito bade him to be of good cheer.

Grasshopper trembled, thinking his final moments had arrived; but the Manito told him to stay positive.

When the night came on the clouds were thick and black, and as they were torn open by the lightning, such discharges of thunder were never heard as bellowed forth. The clouds advanced slowly and wrapped the earth about with their vast shadows as in a huge cloak. All night long the clouds gathered, and the lightning flashed, and the thunder roared, and above all could be heard Manabozho muttering vengeance upon poor little Grasshopper.

When night fell, the clouds were heavy and dark, and when lightning split them open, the thunder that followed was louder than anything ever heard. The clouds moved slowly, covering the earth like a massive cloak with their shadows. All night long, the clouds kept building up, lightning kept flashing, thunder kept booming, and above it all, you could hear Manabozho grumbling about seeking revenge on the poor little Grasshopper.

"You have led a very foolish kind of life, Grasshopper," said his friend the Manito.

"You've lived a really foolish life, Grasshopper," said his friend the Manito.

"I know it—I know it!" Grasshopper answered.

"I know it—I know it!" the Grasshopper replied.

"You had great gifts of strength awarded to you," said the Manito.

"You were given amazing gifts of strength," said the Manito.

"I am aware of it," replied Grasshopper.

"I know," said Grasshopper.

"Instead of employing it for useful purposes, and for the good of your fellow-creatures, you have done nothing since you became a man but raise whirlwinds on the highways, leap over trees, break whatever you met in pieces, and perform a thousand idle pranks."

"Instead of using it for meaningful things and to help others, ever since you became an adult, you've done nothing but stir up chaos on the roads, jump over trees, smash everything in your way, and pull off countless pointless tricks."

Grasshopper, with great penitence, confessed that his friend the Manito spoke but too truly; and at[Pg 65] last his entertainer, with a still more serious manner, said:

Grasshopper, feeling very sorry, admitted that his friend the Manito was right; and at[Pg 65] last, his host, looking even more serious, said:

"Grasshopper, you still have your gift of strength. Dedicate it to the good of mankind. Lay all of these wanton and vain-glorious notions out of your head. In a word, be as good as you are strong."

"Grasshopper, you still have your gift of strength. Use it for the benefit of humanity. Get rid of all these reckless and prideful thoughts in your head. In short, be as kind as you are strong."

"I will," answered Grasshopper. "My heart is changed; I see the error of my ways."

"I will," replied Grasshopper. "My heart has changed; I realize the mistake I've made."

Black and stormy as it had been all night, when morning came the sun was shining, the air was soft and sweet as the summer down and the blown rose; and afar off upon the side of a mountain sat Manabozho, his head upon his knees, languid and cast down in spirit. His power was gone, for now Grasshopper was in the right, and he could touch him no more.

Black and stormy all night, when morning came the sun was shining, and the air was soft and sweet like summer blossoms and blooming roses; in the distance on the side of a mountain sat Manabozho, resting his head on his knees, feeling tired and defeated. His power had faded, for now Grasshopper was correct, and he could no longer reach him.

With many thanks, Grasshopper left the good Manito, taking the nearest way home to his own people.

With many thanks, Grasshopper left the good Manito, taking the quickest route back home to his people.

As he passed on, he fell in with an old man who was wandering about the country in search of some place which he could not find. As soon as he learned his difficulty, Grasshopper, placing the old man upon his back, hurried away, and in a short hour's dispatch of foot set him down among his own kindred, of whom he had been in quest.

As he continued on his way, he came across an old man who was wandering around, looking for a place that he just couldn’t find. Once Grasshopper understood his problem, he lifted the old man onto his back and quickly set off. In less than an hour, he dropped him off with his family, the very people he had been searching for.

Loosing no time, Grasshopper next came to an open plain, where a small number of men stood at[Pg 66] bay, and on the very point of being borne down by great odds, in a force of armed warriors, fierce of aspect and of prodigious strength. When Grasshopper saw this unequal struggle, rushing forward he seized a long bare pole, and, wielding it with his whole force, he drove the fierce warriors back; and, laying about him on every hand, he soon sent them a thousand ways in great haste, and in a very sore plight.

Loosening no time, Grasshopper next arrived at an open plain, where a small group of men stood at[Pg 66] bay, about to be overwhelmed by a large number of armed warriors, fierce in appearance and incredibly strong. When Grasshopper saw this unfair fight, he rushed forward, grabbed a long bare pole, and, using all his strength, he pushed the fierce warriors back. Swinging it around him, he quickly sent them scattering in every direction, in a desperate and troubled state.

Without tarrying to receive the thanks of those to whom he had brought this timely relief, he made his utmost speed, and by the close of the afternoon he had come in sight of his own village. What were his surprise and horror, as he approached nearer, to discover the bears in excellent case and flesh, seated at lazy leisure in the trees, looking idly on while his brother Indians, for their pastime, were dancing a fantastic and wearisome dance, in the course of which they were frequently compelled to go upon all fours and bow their heads in profound obeisance to their bear-masters in the trees.

Without stopping to accept the thanks of those he had helped, he made his way quickly, and by the end of the afternoon, he could see his own village. To his shock and horror, as he got closer, he found the bears in great condition, lounging in the trees, bored and watching while his fellow Indians entertained themselves with a strange and exhausting dance, during which they often had to go on all fours and bow their heads deeply to their bear-masters in the trees.

As he drew nearer, his heart sunk within him to see how starved, and hollow-eyed, and woe-begone they were; and his horror was at its height when, as he entered his own lodge, he beheld his favorite and friend, the Pipe-bearer, also on all fours, smoothing the floor with the palms of his hands to make it a comfortable sitting-place for the bears on their return from the dance.[Pg 67]

As he got closer, his heart sank when he saw how emaciated, hollow-eyed, and miserable they looked; his shock peaked when, as he entered his own lodge, he saw his favorite and friend, the Pipe-bearer, also on all fours, smoothing the floor with his hands to create a comfortable spot for the bears when they came back from the dance.[Pg 67]

It did not take Grasshopper a long time to resolve what he should do. He immediately resumed power in the village, bestowed a sound cudgeling upon the bears, and sent them off to live in the mountains, among their own people, as bears should; restored to the people all their rights; gave them plenty to eat and drink; exerting his great strength in hunting, in rebuilding their lodges, keeping in check their enemies, and doing all the good he could to every body.

It didn't take Grasshopper long to figure out what to do. He quickly took control of the village again, dealt a solid beating to the bears, and sent them off to live in the mountains, where they belonged; he restored all the people's rights; provided them with plenty of food and drink; used his great strength to hunt, rebuild their homes, keep their enemies at bay, and do as much good as he could for everyone.

Peace and plenty soon shone and showered upon the spot; and, never once thinking of all his wild and wanton frolics, the people blessed Grasshopper for all his kindness, and sincerely prayed that his name might be held in honor for a thousand years to come, as no doubt it will.

Peace and abundance quickly filled the area, and without a thought of his reckless antics, the people praised Grasshopper for his generosity and genuinely hoped that his name would be remembered with respect for a thousand years to come, which it undoubtedly will be.

Little Pipe-bearer stood by Grasshopper in all his course, and admired his ways as much now that he had taken to being orderly and useful, as in the old times, when he was walking a mile a minute, and in mere wantonness bringing home whole forests in his arms for fire-wood, in midsummer.

Little Pipe-bearer stood by Grasshopper throughout his journey, admiring his ways just as much now that he had become organized and helpful, as he did back in the days when he was racing along at a mile a minute, carelessly bringing home entire forests as firewood in the middle of summer.

It was a great old age to which Grasshopper lived, and when at last he came to die, there was not a dry eye in all that part of the world where he spent his latter days.[Pg 68]

Grasshopper lived a wonderful old age, and when he finally passed away, there wasn't a dry eye in the entire region where he spent his final days.[Pg 68]


V.

THE TWO JEEBI.

There lived a hunter in the North, who had a wife and one child. His lodge stood far off in the forest, several days' journey from any other. He spent his days in hunting, and his evenings in relating to his wife the incidents that had befallen him. As game was very abundant, he found no difficulty in killing as much as they wanted. Just in all his acts, he lived a peaceful and happy life.

There was a hunter in the North who had a wife and one child. His cabin was deep in the forest, a few days' journey from anyone else. He spent his days hunting and his evenings sharing stories with his wife about his adventures. Since game was plentiful, he had no trouble getting as much as they needed. In everything he did, he lived a peaceful and happy life.

One evening during the winter season, it chanced that he remained out longer than usual, and his wife began to fear that some accident had befallen him. It was already dark. She listened attentively, and at last heard the sound of approaching footsteps.

One winter evening, he happened to be out longer than usual, and his wife started to worry that something bad had happened to him. It was already dark. She listened closely and eventually heard the sound of footsteps coming closer.

Not doubting that it was her husband, she went to the door and beheld two strange females. She bade them enter, and invited them to remain. She observed that they were total strangers in the country. There was something so peculiar in their looks, air and manner, that she was disturbed by their presence. They would not come near to the fire. They[Pg 69] sat in a remote part of the lodge, shy and taciturn, and drew their garments about them in such a manner as nearly to hide their faces. So far as she could judge, they were pale, hollow-eyed, and long-visaged, very thin and emaciated.

Not doubting that it was her husband, she went to the door and saw two unfamiliar women. She welcomed them in and invited them to stay. She noticed that they were complete strangers in the area. There was something so unusual about their looks, demeanor, and behavior that their presence unsettled her. They wouldn’t come close to the fire. They sat in a distant part of the lodge, shy and quiet, wrapping their clothes around themselves in a way that nearly concealed their faces. From what she could tell, they were pale, hollow-eyed, and long-faced, very thin and frail.

There was but little light in the lodge, as the fire was low, and its fitful flashes, by disclosing their white faces and then dropping them in sudden darkness, served rather to increase than to dispel her fears.

There was very little light in the lodge, as the fire was low, and its flickering flashes, revealing their pale faces and then plunging them into sudden darkness, only heightened her fears instead of calming them.

"Merciful Spirit!" cried a voice from the opposite part of the lodge; "there are two corpses clothed with garments!"

"Merciful Spirit!" shouted a voice from the other side of the lodge; "there are two bodies dressed in clothes!"

The hunter's wife turned around, but seeing nobody save her little child, staring across from under his blanket, she said to herself, "The boy can not speak; the sounds were but the gusts of wind." She trembled, and was ready to sink to the earth.

The hunter's wife turned around, but seeing no one except her little child, who was staring at her from under his blanket, she thought to herself, "The boy can't speak; those sounds were just the gusts of wind." She trembled and felt as if she might collapse to the ground.

Her husband at this moment entered, and in some measure relieved her alarm. He threw down the carcass of a large fat deer.

Her husband walked in at that moment and somewhat eased her worries. He dropped the body of a big, fat deer.

"Behold what a fine and fat animal!" cried the mysterious females; and they immediately ran and pulled off pieces of the whitest fat, which they greedily devoured.

"Look at this beautiful, plump animal!" shouted the mysterious women; and they quickly ran over and tore off chunks of the pure white fat, which they eagerly consumed.

The hunter and his wife looked on with astonishment, but remained silent. They supposed that their guests might have been stricken with famine.[Pg 70]

The hunter and his wife watched in amazement but stayed quiet. They thought their guests might be suffering from hunger.[Pg 70]

The next day, however, the same unusual conduct was repeated. The strange females again tore off the fat and devoured it with eagerness. The third day, the hunter thought that he would anticipate their wants by tying up a share of the hunt, and placing it apart for their express use. They accepted it, but still appeared dissatisfied, and went to the wife's portion and tore off more.

The next day, though, the same strange behavior happened again. The odd women once more ripped off the fat and eagerly ate it. On the third day, the hunter figured he would try to be proactive by securing part of the hunt and setting it aside just for them. They took it, but still seemed unhappy, and went after the wife's share, tearing off more.

The hunter and his wife were surprised at such rude and unaccountable conduct, but they remained silent, for they respected their guests, and had observed that they had been attended with marked good luck during the sojourn of these mysterious visitors in their lodge.

The hunter and his wife were taken aback by such rude and inexplicable behavior, but they stayed quiet because they respected their guests and noticed that they had experienced significant good fortune while these mysterious visitors were in their lodge.

In other respects, the deportment of the females was strictly unexceptionable. They were modest, distant, and silent. They never uttered a word during the day. At night they would occupy themselves in procuring wood, which they carried to the lodge, and then, restoring the implements exactly where they had found them, resume their places without speaking. They were never known to stay out until daylight. They never laughed or jested.

In other respects, the behavior of the women was completely proper. They were modest, reserved, and quiet. They never said a word during the day. At night, they would gather firewood, which they brought back to the lodge, and then, putting the tools back exactly where they found them, return to their spots without talking. They were never known to stay out until morning. They never laughed or made jokes.

The winter was nearly passed away, when, one evening, the hunter was abroad later than usual. The moment he came in and laid down his day's hunt, as was his custom, before his wife, the two females seized upon the deer and began to tear off the[Pg 71] fat in so unceremonious a way that her anger was excited. She constrained herself, however, in a good degree, but she could not conceal her feelings, though she said but little.

The winter was almost over when, one evening, the hunter was out later than usual. As soon as he came in and set down his day's catch, as he always did, his wife and their daughter jumped on the deer and started to rip off the[Pg 71] fat so rudely that it made her angry. She tried to hold it together, but she couldn't hide her feelings, even though she said very little.

The strange guests observed the state of her mind, and they became uneasy, and withdrew further still into the remote gloom of the lodge. The good hunter saw the eclipse that was darkening the quiet of his lodge, and carefully inquired of its cause; but his wife denied having used any words of complaining or reproach.

The odd guests noticed her mental state, and they started to feel uneasy, retreating even deeper into the dim shadows of the lodge. The good hunter recognized the gloom that was overshadowing the peace of his lodge and carefully asked what was wrong; however, his wife insisted that she hadn't said anything that would complain or blame.

They retired to their couches, and the hunter tried to compose himself to sleep, but could not, for the sighs and sobs of the two females were incessant. He arose on his couch and addressed them as follows:

They lay down on their couches, and the hunter tried to relax enough to sleep, but he couldn’t because the sighs and sobs of the two women were nonstop. He got up from his couch and spoke to them:

"Tell me," said he, "what is it that gives you pain of mind and causes you to bemoan your presence here. Has my wife given you offense, or trespassed upon the rights of hospitality?"

"Tell me," he said, "what is it that troubles you and makes you regret being here? Did my wife offend you, or did she violate the rules of hospitality?"

They replied in the negative. "We have been treated by you with kindness and affection. It is not for any slight we have received that we weep. Our mission is not to you only. We come from the other land to test mankind, and to try the sincerity of the living. Often we have heard the bereaved by death say that if the lost could be restored, they would devote their lives to make them happy. We have been moved by the bitter lamentations which have reached[Pg 72] the place of the departed, and have come to make proof of the sincerity of those who have lost friends. We are your two dead sisters. Three moons were allotted us by the Master of Life to make the trial. More than half the time had been successfully passed, when the angry feelings of your wife indicated the irksomeness you felt at our presence, and has made us resolve on our departure."

They replied negatively. "You have treated us with kindness and care. We are not crying because of any disrespect we have faced. Our mission is not just for you. We came from another land to test humanity and evaluate the sincerity of the living. We have often heard the grieving say that if the lost could be brought back, they would dedicate their lives to making them happy. We have been moved by the deep sorrows that have reached[Pg 72] the place of the departed, and have come to test the sincerity of those who have lost friends. We are your two dead sisters. The Master of Life allowed us three moons to conduct this test. More than half of that time had gone by successfully when your wife's angry feelings showed how much our presence bothered you, and that made us decide to leave."

They continued to talk to the hunter and his wife, gave them instructions as to a future life, and pronounced a blessing upon them.

They kept talking to the hunter and his wife, gave them guidance about their future lives, and offered a blessing for them.

"There is one point," they added, "of which we wish to speak. You have thought our conduct very strange and rude in possessing ourselves of the choicest parts of your hunt. That was the point of trial selected to put you to. It is the wife's peculiar privilege. You love your wife. For another to usurp what belongs to her, we know to be the severest test of her goodness of heart, and consequently of your temper and feelings. We knew your manners and customs, but we came to prove you, not by complying with but by violating them. Pardon us. We are the agents of him who sent us. Peace to your dwelling. Farewell!"

"There’s one thing," they added, "that we want to discuss. You thought our behavior was strange and rude for taking the best parts of your hunt. That was the test we chose for you. It’s a special right of a wife. You love your wife. For someone else to take what rightfully belongs to her, we know that’s the toughest test of her kindness, and of your patience and feelings. We understood your customs, but we came to test you, not by following them, but by breaking them. Please forgive us. We are the messengers of the one who sent us. Peace to your home. Goodbye!"

When they ceased, total darkness filled the lodge. No object could be seen. The inmates heard the lodge-door open and shut, but they never saw more of the Two Spirits.[Pg 73]

When they stopped, total darkness filled the lodge. Nothing could be seen. The people inside heard the lodge door open and close, but they never saw the Two Spirits again.[Pg 73]

The hunter found the success which they had promised. He became celebrated in the chase, and never wanted for any thing. He had many children, all of whom grew up to manhood; and he who had lain in the lodge, a little child, while the Jeebi dwelt there, led them in all good deeds, and health, peace, and long life were the rewards of the hunter's hospitality.[Pg 74]

The hunter achieved the success that had been promised. He became well-known for his skills in the hunt and never lacked for anything. He had many children, all of whom grew up to be adults; and the one who had been a small child resting in the lodge while the Jeebi lived there led them in all good actions, with health, peace, and long life being the rewards of the hunter's generosity.[Pg 74]


VI.

OSSEO, THE SON OF THE EVENING STAR.

There once lived an Indian in the north who had ten daughters, all of whom grew up to womanhood. They were noted for their beauty, especially Oweenee, the youngest, who was very independent in her way of thinking. She was a great admirer of romantic places, and spent much of her time with the flowers and winds and clouds in the open air. Though the flower were homely, if it was fragrant—though the wind were rough, if it was healthful—and though the cloud were dark, if it embosomed the fruitful rain, she knew how, in spite of appearances, to acknowledge the good qualities concealed from the eye. She paid very little attention to the many handsome young men who came to her father's lodge for the purpose of seeing her.

There once lived an Indigenous man in the north who had ten daughters, all of whom grew up to be women. They were known for their beauty, especially Oweenee, the youngest, who had her own unique way of thinking. She loved romantic places and spent a lot of her time with the flowers, winds, and clouds outdoors. Even if a flower wasn't beautiful but smelled good—if the wind was rough but healthy—and even if the cloud was dark but brought much-needed rain, she could always see the hidden value beneath the surface. She paid little attention to the many handsome young men who came to her father's lodge just to meet her.

Her elder sisters were all sought in marriage, and one after the other they went off to dwell in the lodges of their husbands; but Oweenee was deaf to all proposals of the kind. At last she married an old[Pg 75] man called Osseo, who was scarcely able to walk, and who was too poor to have things like others. The only property he owned in the world was the walking-staff which he carried in his hand. Though thus poor and homely, Osseo was a devout and good man; faithful in all his duties, and obedient in all things to the Good Spirit. Of course they jeered and laughed at Oweenee on all sides, but she seemed to be quite happy, and said to them, "It is my choice and you will see in the end who has acted the wisest."

Her older sisters were all pursued for marriage, and one by one, they left to live with their husbands; but Oweenee ignored all such proposals. Eventually, she married an elderly man named Osseo, who could barely walk and was too poor to own much. The only thing he possessed was the walking stick he carried. Despite being poor and plain, Osseo was a kind and devout man; he was reliable in all his responsibilities and obedient to the Good Spirit. Naturally, people mocked and laughed at Oweenee from all sides, but she seemed genuinely happy and told them, "This is my choice, and in the end, you'll see who really made the wisest decision."

They made a special mock of the walking-staff, and scarcely an hour in the day passed that they had not some disparaging reference to it. Among themselves they spoke of Osseo of the walking-staff, in derision, as the owner of the big woods, or the great timber-man.

They teased Osseo about his walking stick, and hardly an hour went by without some negative comment about it. Among themselves, they called him Osseo of the walking stick, mocking him as the owner of the big woods or the great lumberjack.

"True," said Oweenee, "it is but a simple stick; but as it supports the steps of my husband, it is more precious to me than all the forests of the north."

"True," said Oweenee, "it's just a simple stick; but since it supports my husband as he walks, it's worth more to me than all the forests in the north."

A time came when the sisters, and their husbands, and their parents were all invited to a feast. As the distance was considerable, they doubted whether Osseo, so aged and feeble, would be able to undertake the journey; but in spite of their friendly doubts, he joined them, and set out with a good heart.

A time came when the sisters, their husbands, and their parents were all invited to a feast. Since the distance was quite far, they weren't sure if Osseo, being so old and weak, would be able to make the trip; but despite their concerns, he went with them and set out feeling optimistic.

As they walked along the path they could not[Pg 76] help pitying their young and handsome sister who had such an unsuitable mate. She, however, smiled upon Osseo, and kept with him by the way the same as if he had been the comeliest bridegroom in all the company. Osseo often stopped and gazed upward; but they could perceive nothing in the direction in which he looked, unless it was the faint glimmering of the evening star. They heard him muttering to himself as they went along, and one of the elder sisters caught the words, "Pity me, my father!"

As they walked down the path, they couldn’t help but feel sorry for their young and attractive sister who had such an inappropriate partner. She, however, smiled at Osseo and stayed by his side just as if he were the most handsome groom in the group. Osseo often paused to look upward, but they couldn’t see anything in the direction he was looking, except maybe the faint glow of the evening star. They heard him mumbling to himself as they walked, and one of the older sisters caught the words, "Pity me, my father!"

"Poor old man," said she; "he is talking to his father. What a pity it is that he would not fall and break his neck, that our sister might have a young husband."

"Poor old man," she said; "he's talking to his father. What a shame it is that he doesn't fall and break his neck, so our sister could have a young husband."

Presently as they came to a great rock where Osseo had been used to breathe his morning and his evening prayer, the star emitted a brighter ray, which shone directly in his face. Osseo, with a sharp cry, fell trembling to the earth, where the others would have left him, but his good wife raised him up, and he sprang forward on the path, and with steps light as the reindeer he led the party, no longer decrepid and infirm, but a beautiful young man. On turning around to look for his wife, behold she had become changed, at the same moment, into an aged and feeble woman, bent almost double, and walking with the staff which he had cast aside.[Pg 77]

As they arrived at a large rock where Osseo used to pray in the morning and evening, the star shone even brighter, lighting up his face. Osseo let out a sharp cry and collapsed, trembling to the ground. The others would have left him there, but his devoted wife lifted him up. He then moved forward on the path, taking light steps like a reindeer, now transformed into a handsome young man, no longer weak and frail. When he turned to look for his wife, he realized she had changed as well; she had become an old and fragile woman, nearly hunched over and using the staff he had discarded.[Pg 77]

Osseo immediately joined her, and with looks of fondness and the tenderest regard, bestowed on her every endearing attention, and constantly addressed her by the term of ne-ne-moosh-a, or my sweetheart.

Osseo quickly joined her, and with affectionate looks and the utmost care, showered her with every sweet attention, constantly referring to her as ne-ne-moosh-a, or my sweetheart.

As they walked along, whenever they were not gazing fondly in each other's face, they bent their looks on heaven, and a light, as if of far-off stars, was in their eyes.

As they walked together, whenever they weren't gazing affectionately at each other's faces, they looked up at the sky, and a light, like that of distant stars, shone in their eyes.

On arriving at the lodge of the hunter with whom they were to feast, they found the banquet ready, and as soon as their entertainer had finished his harangue—in which he told them his feasting was in honor of the Evening or Woman's Star—they began to partake of the portion dealt out, according to age and character, to each one of the guests. The food was very delicious, and they were all happy but Osseo, who looked at his wife, and then gazed upward, as if he was looking into the substance of the sky. Sounds were soon heard, as if from far-off voices in the air, and they became plainer and plainer, till he could clearly distinguish some of the words.

Upon arriving at the hunter's lodge where they were going to feast, they found the banquet prepared. As soon as their host finished his speech—explaining that the feast was in honor of the Evening or Woman's Star—they began to enjoy the portions given out according to each guest's age and character. The food was delicious, and everyone was happy except for Osseo, who looked at his wife, then gazed up as if searching the sky. Soon they heard sounds that seemed like distant voices in the air, which became clearer and clearer until he could make out some of the words.

"My son, my son," said the voice; "I have seen your afflictions, and pity your wants. I come to call you away from a scene that is stained with blood and tears. The earth is full of sorrows. Wicked spirits, the enemies of mankind, walk abroad, and lie in wait to ensnare the children of the sky. Every night they[Pg 78] are lifting their voices to the Power of Evil, and every day they make themselves busy in casting mischief in the hunter's path. You have long been their victim, but you shall be their victim no more. The spell you were under is broken. Your evil genius is overcome. I have cast him down by my superior strength, and it is this strength I now exert for your happiness. Ascend, my son; ascend into the skies, and partake of the feast I have prepared for you in the stars, and bring with you those you love.

"My son, my son," said the voice; "I have seen your struggles and I feel for your needs. I’m here to take you away from a place filled with blood and tears. The world is full of sorrow. Evil spirits, the enemies of humanity, roam around, waiting to trap the children of the sky. Every night they[Pg 78] raise their voices to the Power of Evil, and every day they busy themselves causing trouble in the hunter's path. You have been their victim for too long, but that ends now. The spell that held you is broken. Your dark fate is defeated. I have brought him down with my greater strength, and it is this strength I now use for your happiness. Rise, my son; rise into the skies, and enjoy the feast I have prepared for you among the stars, and bring with you those you love.

"The food set before you is enchanted and blessed. Fear not to partake of it. It is endowed with magic power to give immortality to mortals, and to change men to spirits. Your bowls and kettles shall no longer be wood and earth. The one shall become silver, and the other pure gold. They shall shine like fire, and glisten like the most beautiful scarlet. Every female shall also change her state and looks, and no longer be doomed to laborious tasks. She shall put on the beauty of the star-light, and become a shining bird of the air. She shall dance, and not work. She shall sing, and not cry.

"The food in front of you is magical and blessed. Don’t hesitate to eat it. It has the power to grant immortality to mortals and transform humans into spirits. Your bowls and pots will no longer be made of wood and clay. One will turn to silver, and the other to pure gold. They will shine like fire and sparkle like the most vibrant scarlet. Every woman will also change her form and appearance, no longer destined for hard work. She will wear the beauty of starlight and become a radiant bird of the sky. She will dance instead of labor, and she will sing instead of weep."

"My beams," continued the voice, "shine faintly on your lodge, but they have power to transform it into the lightness of the skies, and decorate it with the colors of the clouds. Come, Osseo, my son, and dwell no longer on earth. Think strongly on my words, and look steadfastly at my beams. My power[Pg 79] is now at its height. Doubt not, delay not. It is the voice of the Spirit of the Stars that calls you away to happiness and celestial rest."

"My light," the voice continued, "shines softly on your lodge, but it can turn it into something as light as the sky and adorn it with the colors of the clouds. Come, Osseo, my son, and don’t stay on earth any longer. Focus deeply on my words, and gaze intently at my light. My power[Pg 79] is at its peak now. Do not doubt, do not hesitate. It is the voice of the Spirit of the Stars calling you to happiness and heavenly peace."

The words were intelligible to Osseo, but his companions thought them some far-off sounds of music, or birds singing in the woods. Very soon the lodge began to shake and tremble, and they felt it rising into the air. It was too late to run out, for they were already as high as the tops of the trees. Osseo looked around him as the lodge passed through the topmost boughs, and behold! their wooden dishes were changed into shells of a scarlet color, the poles of the lodge to glittering rods of silver, and the bark that covered them into the gorgeous wings of insects.

The words were clear to Osseo, but his friends thought they were just distant sounds of music or birds singing in the woods. Soon enough, the lodge started to shake and shudder, and they felt it lift into the air. It was too late to escape, as they were already as high as the tallest trees. Osseo looked around as the lodge passed through the highest branches, and to his amazement, their wooden dishes had transformed into bright red shells, the poles of the lodge into sparkling silver rods, and the bark that covered them into the stunning wings of insects.

A moment more and his brothers and sisters, and their parents and friends, were transformed into birds of various plumage. Some were jays, some partridges and pigeons, and others gay singing birds, who hopped about, displaying their many-colored feathers, and singing songs of cheerful note.

A moment later, his brothers, sisters, parents, and friends turned into birds of different colors. Some became jays, some partridges and pigeons, and others cheerful singing birds, flitting around, showcasing their colorful feathers and singing happy tunes.

But his wife, Oweenee, still kept her earthly garb, and exhibited all the indications of extreme old age. He again cast his eyes in the direction of the clouds, and uttered the peculiar cry which had given him the victory at the rock. In a moment the youth and beauty of his wife returned; her dingy garments assumed the shining appearance of green silk, and her staff was changed into a silver feather.[Pg 80]

But his wife, Oweenee, still wore her earthly outfit and showed all the signs of extreme old age. He once again looked up at the clouds and let out the unique cry that had won him the victory at the rock. In an instant, his wife’s youth and beauty returned; her dull clothes transformed into the bright appearance of green silk, and her staff turned into a silver feather.[Pg 80]

The lodge again shook and trembled, for they were now passing through the uppermost clouds, and they immediately after found themselves in the Evening Star, the residence of Osseo's father.

The lodge shook and trembled again as they passed through the highest clouds, and soon after, they found themselves in the Evening Star, the home of Osseo's father.

"My son," said the old man, "hang that cage of birds which you have brought along in your hand at the door, and I will inform you why you and your wife have been sent for."

"My son," said the old man, "hang that cage of birds you brought with you at the door, and I’ll tell you why you and your wife have been called here."

Osseo obeyed, and then took his seat in the lodge.

Osseo complied and then sat down in the lodge.

"Pity was shown to you," resumed the King of the Star, "on account of the contempt of your wife's sister, who laughed at her ill fortune, and ridiculed you while you were under the power of that wicked spirit whom you overcame at the rock. That spirit lives in the next lodge, being the small star you see on the left of mine, and he has always felt envious of my family because we had greater power, and especially that we had committed to us the care of the female world. He failed in many attempts to destroy your brothers and sisters-in-law, but succeeded at last in transforming yourself and your wife into decrepid old persons. You must be careful and not let the light of his beams fall on you, while you are here, for therein lies the power of his enchantment. A ray of light is the bow and arrow he uses."

"Pity was shown to you," continued the King of the Star, "because of your wife's sister's disdain, who laughed at her misfortune and mocked you while you were under the influence of that evil spirit you defeated at the rock. That spirit lives in the next lodge, which is the small star you see to the left of mine, and he has always envied my family because we have greater power, especially since we are responsible for caring for the female world. He failed in many attempts to harm your brothers and sisters-in-law, but ultimately succeeded in transforming you and your wife into frail old people. You must be cautious and not let his light shine on you while you're here, as that is where the power of his enchantment lies. A ray of light is the bow and arrow he uses."

Osseo lived happy and contented in the parental lodge, and in due time his wife presented him with a son, who grew up rapidly, and in the very likeness[Pg 81] of Osseo himself. He was very quick and ready in learning every thing that was done in his grandfather's dominions, but he wished also to learn the art of hunting, for he had heard that this was a favorite pursuit below. To gratify him, his father made him a bow and arrows, and he then let the birds out of the cage that he might practice in shooting. In this pastime he soon became expert, and the very first day he brought down a bird; but when he went to pick it up, to his amazement it was a beautiful young woman, with the arrow sticking in her breast. It was one of his younger aunts.

Osseo lived happily and content in his family’s lodge, and in due time, his wife gave birth to a son who grew up quickly and looked just like Osseo. He was eager and quick to learn everything that happened in his grandfather's realm, but he also wanted to master the art of hunting, as he had heard it was a popular activity down below. To support him, his father made him a bow and arrows, and then let the birds out of the cage so he could practice shooting. He soon became skilled at this pastime, and on the very first day, he shot down a bird; however, when he went to retrieve it, to his shock, it was a beautiful young woman with the arrow lodged in her chest. It was one of his younger aunts.

The moment her blood fell upon the surface of that pure and spotless planet, the charm was dissolved. The boy immediately found himself sinking, although he was partly upheld by something like wings until he passed through the lower clouds, and he then suddenly dropped upon a high, breezy island in a large lake. He was pleased, on looking up, to see all his aunts and uncles following him in the form of birds, and he soon discovered the silver lodge, with his father and mother, descending, with its waving tassels fluttering like so many insects' gilded wings. It rested on the loftiest cliffs of the island, and there they fixed their residence. They all resumed their natural shapes, but they were diminished to the size of fairies; and as a mark of homage to the King of the Evening Star, they never[Pg 82] failed on every pleasant evening during the summer season to join hands and dance upon the top of the rocks. These rocks were quickly observed by the Indians to be covered, in moonlight evenings, with a larger sort of Ininees, or little men, and were called Mish-in-e-mok-in-ok-ong, or Little Spirits, and the island is named from them to this day.

The moment her blood touched the surface of that pure and spotless planet, the magic was broken. The boy suddenly found himself sinking, though he was partially supported by something like wings until he passed through the lower clouds, and then he dropped onto a high, breezy island in a large lake. He was delighted to look up and see all his aunts and uncles following him as birds, and he soon spotted the silver lodge, with his parents, descending, its waving tassels fluttering like golden wings of insects. It settled on the highest cliffs of the island, where they made their home. They all returned to their natural forms but shrank to the size of fairies; and as a tribute to the King of the Evening Star, they never[Pg 82] missed a chance to join hands and dance on top of the rocks every lovely evening during summer. These rocks were soon noticed by the Native Americans to be covered on moonlit nights with a larger type of Ininees, or little men, and were called Mish-in-e-mok-in-ok-ong, or Little Spirits, and the island is named after them to this day.

Their shining lodge can be seen in the summer evenings, when the moon beams strongly on the pinnacles of the rocks; and the fishermen who go near those high cliffs at night, have even heard the voices of the happy little dancers. And Osseo and his wife, as fondly attached to each other as ever, always lead the dance.[Pg 83]

Their shining lodge is visible on summer evenings when the moonlight shines brightly on the tops of the rocks; and fishermen who come close to those high cliffs at night have even heard the cheerful voices of the little dancers. Osseo and his wife, as devoted to each other as ever, always take the lead in the dance.[Pg 83]


VII.

GRAY EAGLE AND HIS FIVE BROTHERS.

There were six falcons living in a nest, five of whom were still too young to fly, when it so happened that both the parent birds were shot in one day. The young brood waited anxiously for their return; but night came, and they were left without parents and without food.

There were six falcons in a nest, five of whom were still too young to fly, when both parent birds were shot on the same day. The young ones waited anxiously for their return; but night fell, and they were left without their parents and without food.

Gray Eagle, the eldest, and the only one whose feathers had become stout enough to enable him to leave the nest, took his place at the head of the family, and assumed the duty of stifling their cries and providing the little household with food, in which he was very successful. But, after a short time had passed, by an unlucky mischance, while out on a foraging excursion, he got one of his wings broken. This was the more to be regretted, as the season had arrived when they were soon to go to a southern country to pass the winter, and the children were only waiting to become a little stronger and more expert on the wing to set out on the journey.[Pg 84]

Gray Eagle, the oldest and the only one whose feathers were strong enough to leave the nest, took charge of the family, taking on the responsibility of quieting their cries and providing food for the little household, which he did quite well. However, after a short time, due to an unfortunate accident while he was out searching for food, he broke one of his wings. This was especially regrettable since it was the season for them to migrate south for the winter, and the younger ones were just waiting to grow a bit stronger and more skilled in flying before they could begin their journey.[Pg 84]

Finding that their elder brother did not return, they resolved to go in search of him. After beating up and down the country for the better part of a whole day, they at last found him, sorely wounded and unable to fly, lodged in the upper branches of a sycamore-tree.

Finding that their older brother hadn’t come back, they decided to go look for him. After searching the countryside for most of the day, they finally found him, badly injured and unable to fly, stuck in the upper branches of a sycamore tree.

"Brothers," said Gray Eagle, as soon as they were gathered around, and questioned him as to the extent of his injuries, "an accident has befallen me, but let not this prevent your going to a warmer climate. Winter is rapidly approaching, and you can not remain here. It is better that I alone should die, than for you all to suffer on my account."

"Brothers," Gray Eagle said as they gathered around him and asked about his injuries, "I've had an accident, but don’t let this stop you from heading to a warmer place. Winter is coming fast, and you can’t stay here. It's better for me to die alone than for all of you to suffer because of me."

"No, no," they replied, with one voice. "We will not forsake you. We will share your sufferings; we will abandon our journey, and take care of you as you did of us before we were able to take care of ourselves. If the chill climate kills you, it shall kill us. Do you think we can so soon forget your brotherly care, which has equaled a father's, and even a mother's kindness? Whether you live or die, we will live or die with you."

"No, no," they replied in unison. "We won’t abandon you. We’ll share your struggles; we’ll give up our journey and take care of you like you did for us before we could take care of ourselves. If this cold climate takes you, it will take us too. Do you think we can forget your caring, which has been like a father’s and even a mother’s kindness? Whether you live or die, we’ll live or die with you."

They sought out a hollow tree to winter in, and contrived to carry their wounded nest-mate thither; and before the rigor of the season had set in, they had, by diligence and economy, stored up food enough to carry them through the winter months.

They looked for a hollow tree to spend the winter in and managed to carry their injured friend there. Before the harshness of the season arrived, they had diligently and carefully gathered enough food to last them through the winter months.

To make the provisions they had laid in last the[Pg 85] better, it was agreed among them that two of their number should go south; leaving the other three to watch over, feed, and protect their wounded brother. The travelers set forth, sorry to leave home, but resolved that the first promise of spring should bring them back again. At the close of day, the three brothers who remained, mounting to the very peak of the tree, and bearing Gray Eagle in their arms, watched them, as they vanished away southward, till their forms blended with the air and were wholly lost to sight.

To improve the arrangements they had made last the[Pg 85], they agreed that two of them should head south, leaving the other three to care for, feed, and protect their injured brother. The travelers set out, sad to leave home but determined to return at the first hint of spring. As day ended, the three brothers who stayed behind climbed to the top of the tree, carrying Gray Eagle in their arms, and watched as the others disappeared southward until they faded into the air and were completely out of sight.

Their next business was to set the household in order, and this, with the judicious direction of Gray Eagle, who was propped up in a snug fork, with soft cushions of dry moss, they speedily accomplished. One of the sisters, for there were two of these, took upon herself the charge of nursing Gray Eagle, preparing his food, bringing him water, and changing his pillows when he grew tired of one position. She also looked to it that the house itself was kept in a tidy condition, and that the pantry was supplied with food. The second brother was assigned the duty of physician, and he was to prescribe such herbs and other medicines as the state of the health of Gray Eagle seemed to require. As the second brother had no other invalid on his visiting-list, he devoted the time not given to the cure of his patient, to the killing of game wherewith to stock the house-[Pg 86]keeper's larder; so that, whatever he did, he was always busy in the line of professional duty—killing or curing. On his hunting excursions, Doctor Falcon carried with him his youngest brother, who, being a foolish young fellow, and inexperienced in the ways of the world, it was not thought safe to trust alone.

Their next task was to get the household organized, and with the wise guidance of Gray Eagle, who was comfortably supported in a snug fork with soft cushions made of dry moss, they quickly got it done. One of the sisters, there were two of them, took on the responsibility of caring for Gray Eagle, preparing his meals, bringing him water, and changing his pillows when he got tired of one position. She also made sure the house was kept neat and that the pantry was stocked with food. The second brother was given the job of the healer, tasked with recommending the herbs and medicine that Gray Eagle might need. Since the second brother didn’t have any other patients, he spent the time not spent on his patient hunting game to stock the housekeeper’s larder, so no matter what he did, he was always busy with his duties—hunting or healing. On his hunting trips, Doctor Falcon took along his youngest brother, who, being a foolish and inexperienced young man, wasn’t deemed safe to leave alone.

In due time, what with good nursing, and good feeding, and good air, Gray Eagle recovered from his wound, and he repaid the kindness of his brothers by giving them such advice and instruction in the art of hunting as his age and experience qualified him to impart. As spring advanced, they began to look about for the means of replenishing their store-house, whose supplies were running low; and they were all quite successful in their quest except the youngest, whose name was Peepi, or the Pigeon-Hawk, and who had of late begun to set up for himself. Being small and foolish, and feather-headed, flying hither and yonder without any set purpose, it so happened that Peepi always came home, so to phrase it, with an empty game-bag, and his pinions terribly rumpled.

In time, thanks to good care, proper feeding, and fresh air, Gray Eagle healed from his injury. He showed his gratitude to his brothers by sharing advice and techniques in hunting that his age and experience allowed him to offer. As spring progressed, they started looking for ways to restock their supply room, which was running low. All of them were quite successful in their search except for the youngest, named Peepi, or the Pigeon-Hawk, who had recently begun to try to become independent. Being small and silly, and rather scatterbrained, flying around aimlessly without any clear goal, Peepi always returned home, so to speak, with an empty game bag and his wings in disarray.

At last Gray Eagle spoke to him, and demanded the cause of his ill-luck.

At last, Gray Eagle spoke to him and asked what was causing his bad luck.

"It is not my smallness nor weakness of body," Peepi answered, "that prevents my bringing home provender as well as my brothers. I am all the time on the wing, hither and thither. I kill ducks and other birds every time I go out; but just as I[Pg 87] get to the woods, on my way home, I am met by a large ko-ko-ho, who robs me of my prey; and," added Peepi, with great energy, "it's my settled opinion that the villain lies in wait for the very purpose of doing so."

"It’s not my small size or physical weakness," Peepi replied, "that stops me from bringing home food like my brothers. I’m always on the move, here and there. I catch ducks and other birds every time I go out; but just as I[Pg 87] reach the woods on my way home, a big ko-ko-ho shows up and steals my catch; and," Peepi added vigorously, "I truly believe that the scoundrel is waiting just to do that."

"I have no doubt you are right, Brother Peepi," rejoined Gray Eagle. "I know this pirate—his name is White Owl; and now that I feel my strength fully recovered, I will go out with you to-morrow and help you look after this greedy bush-ranger."

"I have no doubt you’re right, Brother Peepi," Gray Eagle replied. "I know this pirate—his name is White Owl; and now that I feel fully recovered, I’ll go out with you tomorrow and help you deal with this greedy bush-ranger."

The next day they went forth in company, and arrived at a fine fresh-water lake. Gray Eagle seated himself hard by, while Peepi started out, and soon pounced upon a duck.

The next day, they set out together and arrived at a beautiful freshwater lake. Gray Eagle sat down nearby, while Peepi ventured out and quickly caught a duck.

"Well done!" thought his brother, who saw his success; but just as little Peepi was getting to land with his prize, up sailed a large white owl from a tree where he, too, had been watching, and laid claim to it. He was on the point of wresting it from Peepi, when Gray Eagle, calling out to the intruder to desist, rushed up, and, fixing his talons in both sides of the owl, without further introduction or ceremony, flew away with him.

"Great job!" thought his brother, who noticed his success; but just as little Peepi was reaching the shore with his prize, a large white owl swooped down from a tree where it had also been watching and claimed it for itself. It was about to snatch it away from Peepi when Gray Eagle, shouting at the intruder to back off, rushed in, grabbed the owl with his talons on both sides, and without any more introductions or niceties, flew off with it.

The little Pigeon-Hawk followed closely, with the duck under his wing, rejoiced and happy to think that he had something to carry home at last. He was naturally much vexed with the owl, and had no sooner delivered over the duck to his sister, the[Pg 88] housekeeper, than he flew in the owl's face, and, venting an abundance of reproachful terms, would, in his passion, have torn the very eyes out of the White Owl's head.

The little Pigeon-Hawk followed closely, with the duck tucked under his wing, excited and happy to finally have something to bring home. He was understandably very annoyed with the owl, and as soon as he handed the duck over to his sister, the[Pg 88] housekeeper, he flew right at the owl, hurling a stream of angry insults and, in his fury, would have tried to gouge out the White Owl's eyes.

"Softly, Peepi," said the Gray Eagle, stepping in between them. "Don't be in such a huff, my little brother, nor exhibit so revengeful a temper. Do you not know that we are to forgive our enemies? White Owl, you may go; but let this be a lesson to you, not to play the tyrant over those who may chance to be weaker than yourself."

"Take it easy, Peepi," said the Gray Eagle, stepping between them. "Don't be so upset, my little brother, and try not to be so vengeful. Don't you know we should forgive our enemies? White Owl, you can go; but let this be a lesson to you not to act like a bully towards those who might be weaker than you."

So, after adding to this much more good advice, and telling him what kind of herbs would cure his wounds, Gray Eagle dismissed White Owl, and the four brothers and sisters sat down to supper.

So, after giving him more good advice and telling him which herbs would heal his wounds, Gray Eagle sent White Owl away, and the four siblings sat down for dinner.

The next day, betimes, in the morning, before the household had fairly rubbed the cobwebs out of the corners of their eyes, there came a knock at the front door—which was a dry branch that lay down before the hollow of the tree in which they lodged—and being called to come in, who should make their appearance but the two nest-mates, who had just returned from the South, where they had been wintering. There was great rejoicing over their return, and now that they were all happily re-united, each one soon chose a mate and began to keep house in the woods for himself.

The next day, early in the morning, before the household had truly shaken off their sleepiness, there was a knock at the front door—which was just a dry branch lying in front of the hollow tree where they lived. When called to come in, it was none other than the two nest-mates who had just returned from the South, where they had spent the winter. Everyone was thrilled about their return, and now that they were all joyfully together again, each one quickly picked a mate and started their own little home in the woods.

Spring had now revisited the North. The cold[Pg 89] winds had all blown themselves away, the ice had melted, the streams were open, and smiled as they looked at the blue sky once more; and the forests, far and wide, in their green mantle, echoed every cheerful sound.

Spring had returned to the North. The cold[Pg 89] winds had disappeared, the ice had melted, the streams were flowing freely, reflecting the blue sky once again; and the forests, all around, in their green coats, echoed every joyful sound.

But it is in vain that spring returns, and that the heart of Nature is opened in bounty, if we are not thankful to the Master of Life, who has preserved us through the winter. Nor does that man answer the end for which he was made who does not show a kind and charitable feeling to all who are in want or sickness, especially to his blood relations.

But it’s pointless for spring to come back and for Nature to open up in generosity if we’re not grateful to the Creator who has kept us through the winter. A person doesn’t fulfill their purpose if they don’t show kindness and compassion to everyone in need or suffering, especially to their family.

The love and harmony of Gray Eagle and his brothers continued. They never forgot each other. Every week, on the fourth afternoon of the week (for that was the time when they had found their wounded elder brother), they had a meeting in the hollow of the old sycamore-tree, when they talked over family matters, and advised with each other, as brothers should, about their affairs.[Pg 90]

The love and harmony of Gray Eagle and his brothers endured. They never forgot each other. Every week, on the fourth afternoon (when they had found their injured older brother), they gathered in the hollow of the old sycamore tree to discuss family matters and give each other advice, just as brothers should, about their lives.[Pg 90]


VIII.

THE TOAD-WOMAN.

Great good luck once happened to a young woman who was living all alone in the woods with nobody near her but her little dog; for, to her surprise, she found fresh meat every morning at her door. She was very curious to know who it was that supplied her, and watching one morning, just as the sun had risen, she saw a handsome young man gliding away into the forest. Having seen her, he became her husband, and she had a son by him.

Great luck once came to a young woman who was living all alone in the woods with just her little dog for company; to her surprise, she discovered fresh meat every morning at her door. She was very curious about who was providing it, and one morning, just as the sun was rising, she saw a handsome young man slipping away into the forest. After he noticed her, he became her husband, and they had a son together.

One day, not long after this, he did not return at evening, as usual, from hunting. She waited till late at night, but he came no more.

One day, shortly after this, he didn't come back in the evening like he usually did from hunting. She waited until late at night, but he still didn't return.

The next day, she swung her child to sleep in its cradle, and then said to her dog, "Take care of your brother while I am gone, and when he cries, halloo for me."

The next day, she rocked her child to sleep in the cradle and then said to her dog, "Watch over your brother while I'm away, and if he cries, call for me."

The cradle was made of the finest wampum, and all its bandages and ornaments were of the same precious stuff.[Pg 91]

The cradle was made of the finest wampum, and all its wraps and decorations were made of the same precious material.[Pg 91]

After a short time, the woman heard the cry of the dog, and running home as fast as she could, she found her child gone, and the dog too. On looking around, she saw scattered upon the ground pieces of the wampum of her child's cradle, and she knew that the dog had been faithful, and had striven his best to save her child from being carried off, as he had been, by an old woman, from a distant country, called Mukakee Mindemoea, or the Toad-Woman.

After a little while, the woman heard her dog barking, and she ran home as quickly as she could. When she arrived, she found her child missing, along with the dog. As she looked around, she noticed pieces of her child's cradle's wampum scattered on the ground, and she realized that the dog had been loyal and had done everything he could to protect her child from being taken away by an old woman from a faraway place called Mukakee Mindemoea, or the Toad-Woman.

The mother hurried off at full speed in pursuit, and as she flew along, she came, from time to time, to lodges inhabited by old women, who told her at what time the child-thief had passed; they also gave her shoes that she might follow on. There was a number of these old women who seemed as if they were prophetesses, and knew what was to come long beforehand. Each of them would say to her that when she had arrived at the next lodge, she must set the toes of the moccasins they had given her pointing homeward, and that they would return of themselves. The young woman was very careful to send back in this manner all the shoes she borrowed.

The mother ran off at full speed in pursuit, and as she rushed along, she occasionally came across lodges inhabited by old women who told her when the child-thief had passed by. They also gave her shoes so she could keep following. There were many of these old women who seemed like prophetesses, knowing what would happen long before it did. Each of them told her that when she reached the next lodge, she had to point the toes of the moccasins they had given her toward home, and they would return on their own. The young woman was very careful to send back all the shoes she borrowed this way.

She thus followed in the pursuit, from valley to valley, and stream to stream, for many months and years; when she came at length to the lodge of the last of the friendly old grandmothers, as they were called, who gave her the last instructions how to pro[Pg 92]ceed. She told her that she was near the place where her son was to be found; and she directed her to build a lodge of cedar-boughs, hard by the old Toad-Woman's lodge, and to make a little bark dish, and to fill it with the juice of the wild grape.

She followed in the pursuit, moving from valley to valley and stream to stream for many months and years. Eventually, she arrived at the lodge of the last of the friendly old grandmothers, as they were known, who gave her the final instructions on how to proceed. She told her that she was close to where her son could be found and directed her to build a lodge of cedar boughs near the old Toad-Woman's lodge, and to make a small bark dish to fill with the juice of the wild grape.

"Then," she said, "your first child (meaning the dog) will come and find you out."

"Then," she said, "your first child (referring to the dog) will come and track you down."

These directions the young woman followed just as they had been given to her, and in a short time she heard her son, now grown up, going out to hunt, with his dog, calling out to him, "Peewaubik—Spirit-Iron—Twee! Twee!"

These directions the young woman followed exactly as they were given to her, and soon she heard her son, now grown, going out to hunt with his dog, calling out to him, "Peewaubik—Spirit-Iron—Twee! Twee!"

The dog soon came into the lodge, and she set before him the dish of grape-juice.

The dog shortly entered the lodge, and she placed a bowl of grape juice in front of him.

"See, my child," she said, addressing him, "the pretty drink your mother gives you."

"Look, my child," she said to him, "the nice drink your mom gives you."

Spirit-Iron took a long draught, and immediately left the lodge with his eyes wide open; for it was the drink which teaches one to see the truth of things as they are. He rose up when he got into the open air, stood upon his hind legs, and looked about. "I see how it is," he said; and marching off, erect like a man, he sought out his young master.

Spirit-Iron took a deep drink and immediately left the lodge with his eyes wide open because it was the drink that reveals the truth of things as they are. He got up when he stepped outside, stood on his hind legs, and looked around. "I see how it is," he said; and walking off, standing tall like a man, he went to find his young master.

Approaching him in great confidence, he bent down and whispered in his ear (having first looked cautiously around to see that no one was listening), "This old woman here in the lodge is no mother of yours. I have found your real mother, and she is[Pg 93] worth looking at. When we come back from our day's sport, I'll prove it to you."

Approaching him with a lot of confidence, he leaned down and whispered in his ear (after checking carefully to make sure no one was listening), "This old woman in the lodge isn’t your real mother. I’ve found your actual mother, and she is[Pg 93] definitely worth seeing. When we return from our day of hunting, I’ll show you."

They went out into the woods, and at the close of the afternoon they brought back a great spoil of meat of all kinds. The young man, as soon as he had laid aside his weapons, said to the old Toad-Woman, "Send some of the best of this meat to the stranger who has arrived lately."

They went into the woods, and by late afternoon they returned with a huge haul of various meats. The young man, once he set down his weapons, said to the old Toad-Woman, "Please send some of the best meat to the newcomer who's just arrived."

The Toad-Woman answered, "No! Why should I send to her, the poor widow!"

The Toad-Woman replied, "No! Why should I reach out to her, the poor widow?"

The young man would not be refused; and at last the old Toad-Woman consented to take something and throw it down at the door. She called out, "My son gives you this." But, being bewitched by Mukakee Mindemoea, it was so bitter and distasteful, that the young woman immediately cast it out of the lodge after her.

The young man wouldn’t take no for an answer; finally, the old Toad-Woman agreed to give him something and tossed it down at the door. She shouted, "My son gives you this." However, cursed by Mukakee Mindemoea, it was so bitter and unpleasant that the young woman instantly threw it out of the lodge after her.

In the evening the young man paid the stranger a visit at her lodge of cedar-boughs. She then told him that she was his real mother, and that he had been stolen away from her by the old Toad-Woman, who was a child-thief and a witch. As the young man appeared to doubt, she added, "Feign yourself sick when you go home to her lodge; and when the Toad-Woman asks what ails you, say that you wish to see your cradle; for your cradle was of wampum, and your faithful brother the dog, in striving to save you, tore off these pieces which I show you."[Pg 94]

In the evening, the young man visited the stranger at her lodge made of cedar branches. She told him that she was his real mother and that the old Toad-Woman had stolen him away from her, acting as a child-thief and witch. Seeing the young man's doubt, she added, "Pretend to be sick when you go back to her lodge; and when the Toad-Woman asks what's wrong, say you want to see your cradle, because your cradle was made of wampum, and your loyal brother the dog tore off these pieces I’m showing you in an effort to save you."[Pg 94]

They were real wampum, white and blue, shining and beautiful; and the young man, placing them in his bosom, set off; but as he did not seem quite steady in his belief of the strange woman's story, the dog Spirit-Iron, taking his arm, kept close by his side, and gave him many words of encouragement as they went along. They entered the lodge together; and the old Toad-Woman saw, from something in the dog's eye, that trouble was coming.

They were real wampum, white and blue, shining and beautiful; and the young man, tucking them into his shirt, set off. But since he didn’t seem entirely convinced by the strange woman's story, the dog Spirit-Iron took his arm and stayed close by his side, offering him plenty of encouragement as they walked. They entered the lodge together, and the old Toad-Woman noticed something in the dog's eye that signaled trouble was coming.

"Mother," said the young man, placing his hand to his head, and leaning heavily upon Spirit-Iron, as if a sudden faintness had come upon him, "why am I so different in looks from the rest of your children?"

"Mom," the young man said, putting his hand to his head and leaning heavily on Spirit-Iron, as if he was suddenly feeling faint, "why do I look so different from your other kids?"

"Oh," she answered, "it was a very bright, clear blue sky when you were born; that is the reason."

"Oh," she said, "it was a really bright, clear blue sky when you were born; that's why."

He seemed to be so very ill that the Toad-Woman at length asked what she could do for him. He said nothing could do him good but the sight of his cradle. She ran immediately and brought a cedar cradle; but he said:

He looked so sick that the Toad-Woman finally asked what she could do to help him. He replied that nothing could make him feel better except seeing his cradle. She hurried to get a cedar cradle, but he said:

"That is not my cradle."

"That's not my cradle."

She went and got another of her own children's cradles, of which there were four; but he turned his head, and said:

She went and got another one of her kids' cradles, of which there were four; but he turned his head and said:

"That is not mine; I am as sick as ever."

"That's not mine; I'm just as sick as always."

When she had shown the four, and they had been all rejected, she at last produced the real cradle.[Pg 95] The young man saw that it was of the same stuff as the wampum which he had in his bosom. He could even see the marks of the teeth of Spirit-Iron left upon the edges, where he had taken hold, striving to hold it back. He had no doubt, now, which was his mother.

When she had shown the four and they had all been rejected, she finally brought out the real cradle.[Pg 95] The young man noticed it was made of the same material as the wampum he had in his pocket. He could even see the bite marks from Spirit-Iron along the edges, where he had grabbed it, trying to pull it away. He was certain now about who his mother was.

To get free of the old Toad-Woman, it was necessary that the young man should kill a fat bear; and, being directed by Spirit-Iron, who was very wise in such a matter, he secured the fattest in all that country; and having stripped a tall pine of all its bark and branches, he perched the carcass in the top, with its head to the east and its tail due west. Returning to the lodge, he informed the old Toad-Woman that the fat bear was ready for her, but that she would have to go very far, even to the end of the earth, to get it. She answered:

To free himself from the old Toad-Woman, the young man had to kill a fat bear. Guided by Spirit-Iron, who was very knowledgeable about this, he hunted down the fattest bear in the region. After that, he stripped a tall pine of its bark and branches and placed the bear's body at the top, with its head facing east and its tail pointing west. When he returned to the lodge, he told the old Toad-Woman that the fat bear was ready for her but that she would need to travel far, all the way to the edge of the earth, to get it. She replied:

"It is not so far but that I can get it;" for of all things in the world, a fat bear was the delight of the old Toad-Woman.

"It’s not too far for me to get it;" because, of everything in the world, a fat bear was the old Toad-Woman's greatest joy.

She at once set forth; and she was no sooner out of sight than the young man and his dog, Spirit-Iron, blowing a strong breath in the face of the Toad-Woman's four children (who were all bad spirits, or bear-fiends), they put out their life. They then set them up by the side of the door, having first thrust a piece of the white fat in each of their mouths.

She immediately headed out; and as soon as she was out of sight, the young man and his dog, Spirit-Iron, blew hard into the faces of the Toad-Woman's four children (who were all bad spirits, or bear-fiends), and they extinguished their life. They then positioned them by the side of the door, having first stuffed a piece of white fat into each of their mouths.

The Toad-Woman spent a long time in finding[Pg 96] the bear which she had been sent after, and she made at least five and twenty attempts before she was able to climb to the carcass. She slipped down three times where she went up once. When she returned with the great bear on her back, as she drew near her lodge she was astonished to see the four children standing up by the door-posts with the fat in their mouths. She was angry with them, and called out:

The Toad-Woman spent a long time looking for[Pg 96] the bear she had been sent to find, and she made at least twenty-five attempts before she could climb to the carcass. She slipped down three times for every time she made it up. When she came back with the big bear on her back, she was shocked to see the four kids by the doorposts with fat in their mouths. She was angry with them and shouted:

"Why do you thus insult the pomatum of your brother?"

"Why are you insulting your brother's hair pomade like that?"

She was still more angry when they made no answer to her complaint; but when she found that they were stark dead, and placed in this way to mock her, her fury was very great indeed. She ran after the tracks of the young man and his mother as fast as she could; so fast, indeed, that she was on the very point of overtaking them, when the dog, Spirit-Iron, coming close up to his master, whispered to him—"Snakeberry!"

She was even more furious when they didn’t respond to her complaint; but when she realized they were lifeless and arranged like that to taunt her, her rage grew immensely. She chased after the young man and his mother as quickly as she could; so quickly, in fact, that she was just about to catch up to them when the dog, Spirit-Iron, came up to his master and whispered, “Snakeberry!”

"Let the snakeberry spring up to detain her!" cried out the young man; and immediately the berries spread like scarlet all over the path, for a long distance; and the old Toad-Woman, who was almost as fond of these berries as she was of fat bears, could not avoid stooping down to pick and eat.

"Let the snakeberry grow to stop her!" shouted the young man; and instantly the berries spread like scarlet across the path for a long way; and the old Toad-Woman, who loved these berries almost as much as she loved fat bears, couldn't help but bend down to pick and eat them.

The old Toad-Woman was very anxious to get forward, but the snakeberry-vines kept spreading out[Pg 97] on every side; and they still grow and grow, and spread and spread; and to this day the wicked old Toad-Woman is busy picking the berries, and she will never be able to get beyond to the other side, to disturb the happiness of the young hunter and his mother, who still live, with their faithful dog, in the shadow of the beautiful wood-side where they were born.[Pg 98]

The old Toad-Woman was really anxious to move on, but the snakeberry vines kept spreading out[Pg 97] in every direction; and they just keep growing and spreading; and to this day, the wicked old Toad-Woman is still busy picking the berries, and she’ll never be able to get past to the other side, to disrupt the happiness of the young hunter and his mother, who still live, with their faithful dog, in the shade of the beautiful woods where they were born.[Pg 98]


IX.

THE ORIGIN OF THE ROBIN.

An old man had an only son, named Iadilla, who had come to that age which is thought to be most proper to make the long and final fast which is to secure through life a guardian genius or spirit. The father was ambitious that his son should surpass all others in whatever was deemed wisest and greatest among his people. To accomplish his wish, he thought it necessary that the young Iadilla should fast a much longer time than any of those renowned for their power or wisdom, whose fame he coveted.

An old man had just one son, named Iadilla, who had reached the age that was considered best for taking a long and final fast to gain a guardian spirit for life. The father wanted his son to be greater than everyone else in what was seen as the wisest and most admirable traits of their people. To fulfill his wish, he believed it was essential for young Iadilla to fast for a significantly longer period than those famous for their strength or wisdom, whose reputation he desired.

He therefore directed his son to prepare with great ceremony for the important event. After he had been several times in the sweating-lodge and bath, which were to prepare and purify him for communion with his good spirit, he ordered him to lie down upon a clean mat in a little lodge expressly provided for him. He enjoined upon him at the same time to endure his fast like a man, and promised that at the expiration of twelve days he should receive food and the blessing of his father.[Pg 99]

He instructed his son to prepare with great seriousness for the important event. After spending several sessions in the sweat lodge and bath, which were meant to ready and purify him for a connection with his good spirit, he told him to lie down on a clean mat in a small lodge set up just for him. He encouraged him to endure his fast like a warrior and promised that after twelve days, he would receive food and his father's blessing.[Pg 99]

The lad carefully observed the command, and lay with his face covered, calmly awaiting the approach of the spirit which was to decide his good or evil fortune for all the days of his life.

The young man carefully followed the command and lay down with his face covered, calmly waiting for the spirit that would determine his fate, whether good or bad, for the rest of his life.

Every morning his father came to the door of the little lodge and encouraged him to persevere, dwelling at length on the vast honor and renown that must ever attend him, should he accomplish the full term of trial allotted to him.

Every morning, his dad would come to the door of the little lodge and encourage him to keep going, talking for a long time about the great honor and fame that would always follow him if he completed the entire trial period set for him.

To these glowing words of promise and glory the boy never replied, but he lay without the least sign of discontent or murmuring until the ninth day, when he addressed his father as follows:

To these glowing words of promise and glory, the boy never responded, but he lay there without a hint of discontent or complaint until the ninth day, when he spoke to his father like this:

"My father, my dreams forbode evil. May I break my fast now, and at a more favorable time make a new fast?"

"My father, my dreams warn of trouble. Can I eat now and fast again at a better time?"

The father answered:

The dad replied:

"My son, you know not what you ask. If you get up now, all your glory will depart. Wait patiently a little longer. You have but three days more, and your term will be completed. You know it is for your own good, and I encourage you to persevere. Shall not your aged father live to see you a star among the chieftains and the beloved of battle?"

"My son, you don’t know what you’re asking. If you get up now, all your glory will fade away. Wait a little longer. You have just three days left, and your time will be up. You know it’s for your own good, and I encourage you to stick it out. Won’t your old father live to see you a star among the leaders and loved in battle?"

The son assented; and covering himself more closely, that he might shut out the light which prompted him to complain, he lay till the eleventh day, when he repeated his request.[Pg 100]

The son agreed; and pulling the covers tighter around himself to block out the light that made him whine, he stayed in bed until the eleventh day, when he made his request again.[Pg 100]

The father addressed Iadilla as he had the day before, and promised that he would himself prepare his first meal, and bring it to him by the dawn of the morning.

The father spoke to Iadilla just like he did the day before and promised that he would make his first meal himself and bring it to him by dawn.

The son moaned, and the father added:

The son groaned, and the father replied:

"Will you bring shame upon your father when his sun is falling in the west?"

"Are you going to bring shame to your father as his life comes to an end?"

"I will not shame you, my father," replied Iadilla; and he lay so still and motionless that you could only know that he was living by the gentle heaving of his breast.

"I won’t shame you, Dad," replied Iadilla; and he lay so still and motionless that you could only tell he was alive by the gentle rise and fall of his chest.

At the spring of day, the next morning, the father, delighted at having gained his end, prepared a repast for his son, and hastened to set it before him. On coming to the door of the little lodge, he was surprised to hear his son talking to himself. He stooped his ear to listen, and, looking through a small opening, he was yet more astonished when he beheld his son painted with vermilion over all his breast, and in the act of finishing his work by laying on the paint as far back on his shoulders as he could reach with his hands, saying at the same time, to himself:

At dawn the next morning, the father, thrilled to have achieved his goal, prepared a meal for his son and quickly went to serve it. When he reached the door of the small cabin, he was surprised to hear his son talking to himself. He leaned in to listen, and, peering through a small opening, he was even more shocked to see his son covered in red paint all over his chest, busy finishing the painting by applying it as far back on his shoulders as he could reach with his hands, murmuring to himself:

"My father has destroyed my fortune as a man. He would not listen to my requests. He has urged me beyond my tender strength. He will be the loser. I shall be forever happy in my new state, for I have been obedient to my parent. He alone will be the sufferer, for my guardian spirit is a just one.[Pg 101] Though not propitious to me in the manner I desired, he has shown me pity in another way—he has given me another shape; and now I must go."

"My father has ruined my fortune as a man. He refused to listen to my pleas. He has pushed me beyond my limits. He will end up regretting it. I will be happy in my new situation because I have been obedient to my parent. He alone will suffer, for my guardian spirit is fair.[Pg 101] Although not kind to me in the way I wanted, he has shown me compassion in another way—he has given me a new form; and now I must leave."

At this moment the old man broke in, exclaiming:

At that moment, the old man interrupted, saying:

"My son! my son! I pray you leave me not!"

"My son! my son! Please don't leave me!"

But the young man, with the quickness of a bird, had flown to the top of the lodge and perched himself on the highest pole, having been changed into a beautiful robin red-breast. He looked down upon his father with pity beaming in his eyes, and addressed him as follows:

But the young man, as quick as a bird, flew to the top of the lodge and perched on the highest pole, transformed into a beautiful robin redbreast. He looked down at his father with pity shining in his eyes and said:

"Regret not, my father, the change you behold. I shall be happier in my present state than I could have been as a man. I shall always be the friend of men, and keep near their dwellings. I shall ever be happy and contented; and although I could not gratify your wishes as a warrior, it will be my daily aim to make you amends for it as a harbinger of peace and joy. I will cheer you by my songs, and strive to inspire in others the joy and lightsomeness of heart I feel in my present state. This will be some compensation to you for the loss of glory you expected. I am now free from the cares and pains of human life. My food is spontaneously furnished by the mountains and fields, and my pathway of life is in the bright air."

"Don't regret the change you see, Dad. I'll be happier now than I ever could have been as a man. I’ll always be a friend to people and stay close to where they live. I’ll always be happy and content, and even though I couldn't fulfill your dreams as a warrior, I’ll make it my daily goal to make up for that as a bringer of peace and joy. I’ll cheer you up with my songs and try to share the happiness and lightness of heart that I feel now. This will help make up for the loss of the glory you were hoping for. I’m now free from the worries and pains of human life. My food comes freely from the mountains and fields, and my path in life is in the fresh air."

Then stretching himself on his toes, as if delighted with the gift of wings, Iadilla caroled one of his sweetest songs, and flew away into a neighboring wood.[Pg 102]

Then, standing on his tiptoes, as if thrilled with the gift of wings, Iadilla sang one of his sweetest songs and soared away into a nearby forest.[Pg 102]


X.

WHITE FEATHER AND THE SIX GIANTS.

There was an old man living in the depth of a forest, with his grandson, whom he had taken in charge when quite an infant. The child had no parents, brothers, or sisters; they had all been destroyed by six large giants, and he had been informed that he had no other relative living beside his grandfather. The band to whom he had belonged had put up their children on a wager in a race against those of the giants, and had thus lost them. There was an old tradition in the tribe, that, one day, it would produce a great man, who would wear a white feather, and who would astonish every one by his feats of skill and bravery.

There was an old man living deep in the forest with his grandson, whom he had taken care of since he was a baby. The child had no parents, brothers, or sisters; they had all been killed by six huge giants, and he had been told that his only living relative was his grandfather. The group to which he had belonged had entered their children in a race against the giants' kids as a bet, and that was how they lost them. There was an old legend in the tribe that one day, it would give rise to a great person who would wear a white feather and amaze everyone with his skills and bravery.

The grandfather, as soon as the child could play about, gave him a bow and arrows to amuse himself with. He went into the edge of the woods one day, and saw a rabbit; but not knowing what it was, he ran home and described it to his grandfather. He told him what it was, that its flesh was good to eat,[Pg 103] and that if he would shoot one of his arrows into its body he would kill it. The boy went out again and brought home the little animal, which he asked his grandfather to boil, that they might feast on it. He humored the boy in this, and he encouraged him to go on in acquiring the knowledge of hunting, until he could kill deer and the larger kinds of game; and he became, as he grew up, an expert hunter.

The grandfather, as soon as the child could play around, gave him a bow and arrows to keep him entertained. One day, he went to the edge of the woods and spotted a rabbit; not knowing what it was, he ran home to describe it to his grandfather. His grandfather explained what it was, that its meat was good to eat,[Pg 103] and that if the boy shot one of his arrows into it, he would kill it. The boy went back out and brought home the little animal, which he asked his grandfather to cook so they could feast on it. His grandfather humored him and encouraged him to continue learning about hunting, until he could take down deer and larger game; as he grew up, he became an expert hunter.

As they lived alone, and away from other Indians, the curiosity of the stripling was excited to know what was passing in the world. One day he came to the edge of a prairie, where he saw ashes like those at his grandfather's lodge, and lodge-poles left standing.

As they lived alone, away from other Native Americans, the young man's curiosity was stirred to find out what was happening in the world. One day, he reached the edge of a prairie, where he saw ashes similar to those at his grandfather's lodge, and some lodge-poles still standing.

He returned, and inquired whether his grandfather had put up the poles and made the fire. He was answered, No. Nor did he believe that he had seen any thing of the kind. He must have lost his senses to be talking of such things.

He came back and asked if his grandfather had set up the poles and started the fire. He was told no. He also didn’t think he had seen anything like that. He must have lost his mind to be talking about such things.

Another day the young man went out to see what there was, within a day's hunt, that was curious; and on entering the woods he heard a voice calling out to him, "Come here, you destined wearer of the White Feather. You do not wear it, yet, but you are worthy of it. Return home and take a short nap. You will dream of hearing a voice, which will tell you to rise and smoke. You will see in your dream a pipe, a smoking-sack, and a large white feather. When you awake you will find these articles. Put[Pg 104] the feather on your head, and you will become a great hunter, a great warrior, and a great man, able to do any thing. As a proof that these things shall come to pass, when you smoke, the smoke will turn into pigeons."

One day, the young man went out to explore what interesting things he could find within a day's journey. As he entered the woods, he heard a voice calling out to him, "Come here, you chosen one of the White Feather. You don't wear it yet, but you're deserving of it. Go home and take a quick nap. You'll dream of hearing a voice that tells you to get up and smoke. In your dream, you will see a pipe, a smoking pouch, and a large white feather. When you wake up, you'll find these items. Place the feather on your head, and you will become a great hunter, a great warrior, and a great man, capable of anything. As a sign that these things will happen, when you smoke, the smoke will turn into pigeons."

The voice then informed the young man who he was, and made known the character of his grandfather, who was imposing upon him to serve his own ends.

The voice then told the young man who he was and revealed the nature of his grandfather, who was using him to serve his own interests.

The voice-spirit then caused a vine to be laid at his side, and told him that he was now of an age to avenge the wrongs of his kindred. "When you meet your enemy," the spirit added, "you will run a race with him. He will not see the vine, because it is enchanted. While you are running, you will throw it over his head and entangle him, so that you will win the race."

The voice-spirit then made a vine appear at his side and told him that he was now old enough to seek vengeance for his family. "When you encounter your enemy," the spirit added, "you will race against him. He won't notice the vine because it's enchanted. While you're running, you will throw it over his head and trap him, ensuring that you win the race."

Long before this speech was ended the young man had turned to the quarter from which the voice proceeded, and he was astonished to behold a man; for as yet he had never seen any human being beside his grandfather.

Long before this speech was over, the young man had turned to the direction of the voice, and he was shocked to see a man; because until then, he had never seen anyone else besides his grandfather.

As he looked more keenly, he saw that this man, who had the looks of great age, was wood from the breast downward, and that he appeared to be fixed in the earth. As his eye dwelt upon this strange being, the countenance by degrees faded away, and when he advanced to the spot whence it had addressed him, it was gone.[Pg 105]

As he looked more closely, he noticed that the man, who seemed really old, was made of wood from the chest down and that he seemed to be stuck in the ground. As he continued to gaze at this unusual figure, the face gradually disappeared, and when he moved to the place where it had spoken to him, it was gone.[Pg 105]

He returned home; slept; in the midst of his slumbers, as from the hollow of the air, heard the voice; wakened and found the promised gifts. His grandfather, when his attention was called to his awakening, was greatly surprised to find the youth with a white feather on his forehead, and to see flocks of pigeons flying out of his lodge. He then remembered the old tradition, and knowing that now the day when he should lose control of his charge had begun, he bitterly bewailed the hour.

He went home, slept, and in the middle of his dreams, as if from thin air, he heard a voice; he woke up and found the promised gifts. His grandfather, when he noticed that he was awake, was really surprised to see the young man with a white feather on his forehead and flocks of pigeons flying out of his lodge. He then remembered the old tradition and realized that the day he would lose control over his charge had begun, and he mourned the hour.

Possessed of his three magic gifts, the young man departed the next morning, to seek his enemies, and to demand revenge.

Possessing his three magical gifts, the young man left the next morning to find his enemies and seek vengeance.

The six giants lived in a very high lodge in the middle of a wood. He traveled on, in good heart, till he reached this lodge, where he found that his coming had been made known by the little spirits who carry the news. The giants hastened out, and gave a cry of joy as they saw him drawing near. When he approached within hail, they began to make sport of him, saying, "Here comes the little man with the white feather, who is to achieve such wonderful wonders."

The six giants lived in a tall lodge deep in the woods. He continued on, feeling good, until he reached this lodge, where he discovered that the little spirits who spread the news had already announced his arrival. The giants rushed out and let out a cheer when they saw him approaching. As he got closer, they started to tease him, saying, "Here comes the little guy with the white feather, who is meant to accomplish amazing things."

When, however, he had arrived among them, they spoke him fair, saying he was a brave man and would do brave things. Their object was to encourage him, so that he would be bold to engage in some fool-hardy trial of strength.[Pg 106]

When he finally got there, they spoke to him nicely, saying he was a brave guy and would do brave things. They wanted to encourage him so he would feel bold enough to take on some risky test of strength.[Pg 106]

Without paying much heed to their fine speeches, White Feather went fearlessly into their lodge; and without waiting for invitation, he challenged them to a foot-match. They agreed; and, as they said, by way of being easy with him, they told him to begin the race with the smallest of their number.

Without paying much attention to their fancy talk, White Feather boldly entered their lodge; and without waiting for an invitation, he challenged them to a foot race. They accepted, and, as they claimed to be accommodating, they told him to start the race with the smallest one among them.

The point to which they were to run was a peeled tree toward the rising sun, and then back to the starting-place, which was a war-club of iron. Whoever won this stake, was empowered to use it in dispatching the defeated champion. If White Feather should overcome the first giant, he was to try the second, and so on, until they had all measured speed with him. By a dexterous use of the vine, he gained the first race, struck down his competitor, and cut off his head.

The point they were racing to was a stripped tree facing the sunrise, then back to the starting point, which was an iron war club. Whoever won this challenge could use it to finish off the defeated opponent. If White Feather managed to beat the first giant, he would face the second, and so on, until he had raced against all of them. With a clever use of the vine, he won the first race, took down his competitor, and beheaded him.

The next morning he ran with the second giant, whom he also outran, killed and beheaded.

The next morning, he raced with the second giant, whom he also outpaced, killed, and beheaded.

He went on in this way for the five mornings, always conquering by the aid of his vine, and lopping off the heads of the vanquished giants.

He continued like this for five mornings, always winning with the help of his vine, and cutting off the heads of the defeated giants.

The last of the giants who was yet to run with him acknowledged his power, but prepared secretly to deceive him. By way of parley, he proposed that White Feather should leave the heads with him, and that he would give him a handsome start for odds. This White Feather declined, as he preferred to keep the heads as trophies of his victory.[Pg 107]

The last giant who had yet to run with him recognized his power but secretly planned to trick him. He suggested that White Feather leave the heads with him, promising to give him a good deal for them. White Feather turned this down because he wanted to keep the heads as trophies of his victory.[Pg 107]

Before going to the giant's lodge, on the sixth morning, he met his old counselor in the woods, standing rooted in the earth, as before. He told White Feather that he was about to be deceived; that he had never known any other sex but his own, but that as he went on his way to the lodge he would meet the most beautiful woman in the world. He must pay no attention to her, but as soon as he caught her eye he must wish himself changed into an elk. The change would take place immediately, and he must go to feeding and not look at her again.

Before heading to the giant's lodge on the sixth morning, he ran into his old advisor in the woods, standing firmly in place like before. He warned White Feather that he was about to be tricked; he had never known any other gender but his own, but as he continued on his way to the lodge, he would encounter the most beautiful woman in the world. He must ignore her, but as soon as he made eye contact, he should wish to be transformed into an elk. The transformation would happen instantly, and he should start grazing and not look at her again.

White Feather thanked his kind adviser, and when he turned to take his leave he was gone as before.

White Feather thanked his thoughtful adviser, and when he turned to leave, he had disappeared just like before.

He proceeded toward the lodge, met the female as had been foretold to him, and became an elk. She reproached him that he had cast aside the form of a man that he might avoid her.

He walked toward the lodge, met the woman as he had been told he would, and turned into an elk. She scolded him for abandoning his human form to escape her.

"I have traveled a great distance," she added, "to see you and to become your wife; for I have heard of your great achievements, and admire you very much."

"I've come a long way," she said, "to see you and to become your wife; I've heard about your amazing accomplishments, and I admire you a lot."

Now this woman was the sixth giant, who had assumed this disguise to entrap White Feather.

Now this woman was the sixth giant, who had taken on this disguise to trap White Feather.

Without a suspicion of her real character, her reproaches and her beauty affected him so deeply that he wished himself a man again, and he at once resumed his natural shape. They sat down together, and he began to caress and to make love to her.[Pg 108]

Without suspecting her true nature, her criticisms and her beauty impacted him so profoundly that he wished he could be a man again, and he immediately transformed back into his original form. They sat together, and he started to flirt with her and express his affection.[Pg 108]

Soothed by her smiles and her gracious manners, he ventured to lay his head on her lap, and in a little while he fell into a deep slumber.

Soothed by her smiles and her kind ways, he decided to rest his head on her lap, and before long, he drifted off into a deep sleep.

Even then, such was her fear of White Feather, she doubted whether his sleep might not be feigned. To assure herself she pushed his head aside, and seeing that he remained unconscious, she quickly assumed her own form as the sixth giant, took the plume from the brow of White Feather and placed it upon his own head, and with a sudden blow of his war-club changed him into a dog, in which degraded form he followed his enemy to the lodge.

Even then, her fear of White Feather was so intense that she questioned whether he was really asleep. To convince herself, she pushed his head aside and, seeing that he was still unconscious, quickly transformed into her own version as the sixth giant. She took the feather from White Feather's forehead and placed it on his head. With a swift strike of his war club, she turned him into a dog, and in that diminished state, he followed his enemy to the lodge.

While these things were passing, there were living in an Indian village at some distance, two sisters, the daughters of a chief, who were rivals, and they were at that very time fasting to acquire power, for the purpose of enticing the wearer of the white feather to visit their lodge. They each secretly hoped to engage his affections, and each had built a lodge in the border of the village encampment.

While all this was happening, there were two sisters living in an Indian village not far away, the daughters of a chief, who were rivals. At that very moment, they were fasting to gain power, hoping to attract the person who wore the white feather to visit their lodge. Each secretly wished to win his affection and had built a lodge on the edge of the village encampment.

The giant knowing this, and having become possessed of the magic plume, went immediately to visit them. As he approached, the sisters, who were on the look-out at their lodge-doors, espied and recognized the feather.

The giant, knowing this and having gotten the magic plume, went straight to visit them. As he got closer, the sisters, who were watching from their lodge doors, spotted and recognized the feather.

The eldest sister had prepared her lodge with great show, and all the finery she could command, so as to[Pg 109] attract the eye. The youngest touched nothing in her lodge, but left it in its ordinary state.

The oldest sister had decorated her lodge extravagantly, using all the fancy things she could find to [Pg 109] grab attention. The youngest didn't change anything in her lodge and left it as usual.

The eldest went out to meet the giant, and invited him in. He accepted her invitation, and made her his wife. The youngest sister invited the enchanted dog into her lodge, prepared him a good supper and a neat bed, and treated him with much attention.

The eldest sister went out to meet the giant and invited him in. He accepted her invitation and took her as his wife. The youngest sister invited the enchanted dog into her lodge, made him a nice dinner and a comfortable bed, and treated him with great care.

The giant, supposing that whoever possessed the white feather possessed also all its virtues, went out upon the prairie to hunt, hallooing aloud to the game to come and be killed; but the great hubbub he kept up scared them away, and he returned at night with nothing but himself; for he had shouted so lustily all day long that he had been even obliged to leave the mighty halloo, with which he had set out, behind.

The giant, believing that whoever had the white feather also had all its qualities, went out on the prairie to hunt, shouting loudly for the game to come and be caught; but the noise he made scared them away, and he came back at night with nothing but himself. He had yelled so much all day that he had to leave behind the powerful shout with which he had started.

The dog went out the same day hunting upon the banks of a river. He stole quietly along to the spot, and stepping into the water he drew out a stone, which instantly became a beaver.

The dog went out the same day hunting by the riverbank. He sneaked up to the spot, and when he stepped into the water, he pulled out a stone that instantly turned into a beaver.

The next day the giant followed the dog, and hiding behind a tree, he watched the manner in which the dog hunted in the river when he drew out a stone, which at once turned into a beaver.

The next day, the giant followed the dog and hid behind a tree. He watched how the dog searched in the river until it pulled out a stone, which instantly transformed into a beaver.

"Ah, ha!" said the giant to himself, "I will catch some beaver for myself."

"Ah, ha!" the giant said to himself, "I'm going to catch some beaver for myself."

And as soon as the dog had left the place, the giant went to the river, and, imitating the dog, he[Pg 110] drew out a stone, and was delighted to see it, as soon as it touched the land, change into a fine fat beaver.

And as soon as the dog left, the giant went to the river and, copying the dog, he[Pg 110] pulled out a stone and was thrilled to see it turn into a nice, plump beaver as soon as it hit the ground.

Tying it to his belt he hastened home, shouting a good deal, and brandishing the white feather about, as if he were prepared now to show them what he could do when he once tried. When he reached home he threw it down, as is the custom, at the door of the lodge before he entered.

Tying it to his belt, he hurried home, shouting loudly and waving the white feather around, as if he was now ready to show them what he could do when he really tried. When he got home, he tossed it down, as usual, at the door of the lodge before he went inside.

After being seated a short time, he gave a dry cough, and bade his wife bring in his hunting girdle. She made dispatch to obey him, and presently returned with the girdle, with nothing tied to it but a stone.

After sitting for a little while, he cleared his throat and asked his wife to bring his hunting belt. She quickly complied and soon came back with the belt, which had nothing attached to it except a stone.

The next day, the dog finding that his method of catching beavers had been discovered, went to a wood at some distance, and broke off a charred limb from a burned tree, which instantly became a bear. The giant, who appeared to have lost faith in his hulla-balooing, had again watched him, did exactly as the dog had done, and carried a bear home; but his wife, when she came to go out for it, found nothing but a black stick tied to his belt.

The next day, the dog realized that his way of catching beavers had been found out, so he went to a distant woods and broke off a charred branch from a burned tree, which immediately turned into a bear. The giant, who seemed to have lost confidence in his loud antics, watched him again, mimicked the dog's actions, and brought home a bear. However, when his wife came to fetch it, she found nothing but a black stick tied to his belt.

And so it happened with every thing. Whatever the dog undertook, prospered; whatever the giant attempted, failed. Every day the youngest sister had reason to be more proud of the poor dog she had asked into her lodge, and every day the eldest sister was made more aware, that though she had married[Pg 111] the white feather, the virtues of the magic plume were not the personal property of the noisy giant.

And so it went with everything. Whatever the dog did thrived; whatever the giant tried, failed. Every day, the youngest sister felt prouder of the poor dog she had welcomed into her home, and every day the oldest sister became more aware that even though she had married[Pg 111] the white feather, the qualities of the magic plume didn't belong to the loud giant.

At last the giant's wife determined that she would go to her father and make known to him what a valuable husband she had, and how he furnished her lodge with a great abundance of sticks and stones, which he would pass upon her for bear and beaver. So, when her husband, whose brave halloo had now died away to a feeble chirp, had started for the hunt, she set out.

At last, the giant's wife decided she would visit her father and tell him about the amazing husband she had, and how he filled their lodge with a lot of sticks and stones, which he would use to trade for bear and beaver. So, when her husband, whose powerful shout had faded to a weak chirp, had left for the hunt, she set out.

As soon as these two had gone away from the neighborhood, the dog made signs to his mistress to sweat him after the manner of the Indians. He had always been a good dog, and she was willing to oblige him. She accordingly made a lodge just large enough for him to creep in. She then put in heated stones, and poured water upon them, which raised a vapor that filled the lodge and searched with its warmth to the very heart's core of the enchanted dog.

As soon as these two left the neighborhood, the dog signaled to his owner to treat him the way the Indians did. He had always been a good dog, and she was happy to do it for him. She made a small hut just big enough for him to crawl inside. Then she added heated stones and poured water over them, creating steam that filled the hut and warmed the enchanted dog to his very core.

When this had been kept up for the customary time, the enchanted dog was completely sweated away, and in his stead, as might have been expected, out came a very handsome young man, but, unhappily, without the power of speech. In taking away the dog, it appears that the sweating-lodge had also carried off the voice with it.

When this had gone on for the usual amount of time, the enchanted dog had completely sweated away, and, as expected, a very good-looking young man emerged in his place, but unfortunately, he couldn't speak. It seems that when the dog was taken away, the sweating lodge had also taken his voice with it.

Meantime the elder sister had reached her father's,[Pg 112] and, with much circumstance and a very long face, had told him how that her sister was supporting an idle dog, and entertaining him as her husband. In her anxiety to make known her sister's affairs and the great scandal she was bringing upon the family, the eldest forgot to say any thing of the sticks and stones which her own husband brought home for bears and beavers. The old man suspecting that there was magic about her house, sent a deputation of young men and women to ask his youngest daughter to come to him, and to bring her dog along with her. When the deputation reached the lodge, they were surprised to find, in the place of the dog, a fine young man; and on announcing their message, they all returned to the old chief, who was no less surprised at the change.

In the meantime, the older sister had arrived at her father's,[Pg 112] and, with a lot of drama and a very serious expression, told him how her sister was taking care of a lazy dog and treating him like her husband. In her eagerness to tell her father about her sister's situation and the huge scandal she was causing for the family, the oldest sister forgot to mention the sticks and stones that her own husband brought home for bears and beavers. The old man, suspecting that there was some magic in her house, sent a group of young men and women to invite his youngest daughter to come to him, bringing her dog along. When the group reached the cabin, they were surprised to find a handsome young man instead of the dog; upon delivering their message, they all returned to the old chief, who was equally astonished by the change.

He immediately assembled all the old and wise heads of the nation to come and be witnesses to the exploits which it was reported that the young man could perform. The sixth giant, although neither very old nor very wise, thrust himself in among the relations of the old chief.

He quickly gathered all the elders and wise people of the nation to witness the amazing feats that it was said the young man could accomplish. The sixth giant, even though he wasn't very old or particularly wise, pushed himself into the group of the old chief's relatives.

When they were all assembled and seated in a circle, the old chief took his pipe and filled it, and passed it to the Indians around, to see if any thing would happen when they smoked. They passed it on until it came around to the Dog, who made a sign that it should be handed first to the giant, which was[Pg 113] done. And the giant puffed with all his might, and shook the white feather upon his head, and swelled his chest; but nothing came of it, except a great deal of smoke. The Dog then took it himself. He made a sign to them to put the white feather upon his head. This was no sooner done, than he recovered his speech, and, beginning to draw upon the pipe at the same moment, behold, immense flocks of white and blue pigeons rushed from the smoke.

When they were all gathered and sitting in a circle, the old chief took his pipe, filled it, and passed it around to the others to see if anything would happen when they smoked. They passed it along until it got to the Dog, who signaled that it should go to the giant first, which was done. The giant puffed with all his strength, shook the white feather on his head, and puffed out his chest; but nothing happened, except for a lot of smoke. The Dog then took it himself. He gestured for them to place the white feather on his head. As soon as they did that, he regained his voice, and while starting to draw on the pipe, a huge flurry of white and blue pigeons burst forth from the smoke.

From that moment the sixth giant was looked upon as an impostor, and as soon as White Feather had, at the request of the company, faithfully recounted his history, the old chief, who was one of the best-hearted magicians that ever lived, ordered that the giant should be transformed into a dog, and turned into the middle of the village, where the boys should pelt him to death with clubs; which being done, the whole six giants were at an end, and never troubled that neighborhood again, forever after.

From that moment on, the sixth giant was seen as a fraud, and as soon as White Feather, at the group's request, shared his story, the old chief, who was one of the kindest magicians ever, ordered that the giant be transformed into a dog and placed in the center of the village, where the boys would beat him to death with sticks. Once that was done, all six giants were gone for good and never bothered that area again.

The chief then gave out a command, at the request of White Feather, that all the young men should employ themselves four days in making arrows. White Feather also asked for a buffalo robe. This he cut into thin shreds, and in the night, when no one knew of it, he went and sowed them about the prairie in every direction.

The chief then issued a command, at White Feather's request, for all the young men to spend four days making arrows. White Feather also asked for a buffalo robe. He cut it into thin strips, and during the night, when no one was watching, he scattered them across the prairie in every direction.

At the end of the four days, he invited them to gather together all of their arrows, and to accom[Pg 114]pany him to a buffalo hunt. When they got out upon the prairie, they found it covered with a great herd of buffaloes. Of these they killed as many as they pleased, and, afterward, they had a grand festival in honor of White Feather's triumph over the giants.

At the end of the four days, he asked them to collect all their arrows and join him for a buffalo hunt. When they got out onto the prairie, they discovered it filled with a huge herd of buffalo. They killed as many as they wanted, and afterward, they held a big celebration to honor White Feather's victory over the giants.

All this being pleasantly over, White Feather got his wife to ask her father's permission to go with him on a visit to his grandfather. The old chief replied to this application, that a woman must follow her husband into whatever quarter of the world he may choose to go.

All this wrapped up nicely, White Feather had his wife ask her father's permission for them to visit his grandfather. The old chief responded to this request by saying that a woman must follow her husband wherever he decides to go.

Bidding farewell to all his friends, White Feather placed the plume in his frontlet, and taking his war-club in his hand, he led the way into the forest, followed by his faithful wife.[Pg 115]

Bidding goodbye to all his friends, White Feather placed the feather in his headband, and taking his war club in his hand, he led the way into the forest, followed by his loyal wife.[Pg 115]


XI.

SHEEM, THE FORSAKEN BOY.

On a certain afternoon the sun was falling in the West, and in the midst of the ruddy silence a solitary lodge stood on the banks of a remote lake. One sound only broke, in the least degree, the forest stillness—the low breathing of the dying inmate, who was the head of a poor family. His wife and children surrounded the buffalo robe on which he lay. Of the children, two were almost grown up—a daughter and a son; the other was a boy, and a mere child in years.

On a certain afternoon, the sun was setting in the West, and amid the warm silence, a lone lodge stood by the shore of a distant lake. Only one sound slightly disturbed the forest stillness—the soft breathing of the dying man, who was the head of a struggling family. His wife and children were gathered around the buffalo robe on which he lay. Of the children, two were almost adults—a daughter and a son; the other was a boy, still very young.

All the skill of the household in their simple medicines was exhausted, and they stood looking on or moved about the lodge with whispered steps, awaiting the departure of the spirit. As one of the last acts of kindness, the skin door of the lodge had been thrown back to admit the fresh air of the evening. The poor man felt a momentary return of strength, and raising himself a little, he addressed his family.[Pg 116]

All the household's knowledge of basic medicine was used up, and they stood watching or quietly moved around the lodge, waiting for the spirit to leave. As one last act of kindness, the skin door of the lodge had been opened to let in the cool evening air. The poor man felt a brief surge of strength and, lifting himself slightly, spoke to his family.[Pg 116]

"I leave you," he said, "in a world of care, in which it has required all my strength and skill to supply you food, and to protect you from the storms and cold of a harsh climate."

"I’m leaving you," he said, "in a world full of challenges, where it took all my strength and skill to provide you with food and to keep you safe from the storms and cold of a tough climate."

He cast his eyes upon his wife, and continued:

He looked at his wife and said:

"For you, my partner in life, I have less sorrow, because I am persuaded you will not remain long behind me; but you, my children! my poor and forsaken children, who have just begun the career of life, who will shelter you from calamity? Listen to my words. Unkindness, ingratitude, and every wickedness, are in the scene before you. It was for this that years ago I withdrew from my kindred and my tribe to spend my days in this lonely spot. I have contented myself with the company of your mother and yourselves, during seasons of very frequent scarcity and want, while your kindred, feasting in plenty, have caused the forests to echo with the shouts of successful war. I gave up these things for the enjoyment of peace. I wished to hide you away from the bad examples which would have spoiled your innocence. I have seen you, thus far, grow up in purity of heart. If we have sometimes suffered bodily want, we have escaped pain of mind. We have not been compelled to look on or to take a part with the red hand in scenes of rioting and bloodshed. My path now stops. I have arrived at the brink of the world. I will shut my eyes in peace if you, my children, will[Pg 117] promise me to cherish each other. Let not your mother suffer during the few days that are left to her; and I charge you, on no account, to forsake your younger brother. Of him I give you both my dying command to have a tender care."

"For you, my partner in life, I feel less sorrow because I believe you won’t be far behind me; but you, my children! my poor and abandoned children, just starting your journey in life, who will protect you from hardship? Hear my words. Cruelty, ingratitude, and all sorts of evil are ahead of you. This is why, years ago, I distanced myself from my family and my people to spend my days in this secluded place. I’ve been content with just your mother and you during times of great scarcity and need, while your relatives celebrated in abundance, their voices ringing through the forests with the shouts of victorious battles. I gave up those things for the sake of peace. I wanted to shield you from the bad influences that could have tainted your innocence. So far, I have watched you grow up with pure hearts. Even though we have occasionally faced physical hardships, we’ve avoided mental anguish. We haven’t had to witness or take part in the violence and chaos of war. My journey ends here. I’ve reached the edge of the world. I’ll close my eyes in peace if you, my children, will[Pg 117] promise to look out for each other. Don’t let your mother suffer in the days she has left; and I urge you, under no circumstances, to abandon your younger brother. I leave you both my dying wish to take great care of him."

He spoke no more, and as the sun fell out of view the light had gone from his face. The family stood still, as if they expected to hear something further; but when they came to his side and called him by name, his spirit did not answer. It was in another world.

He said nothing more, and as the sun disappeared from sight, the light left his face. The family stood frozen, as if they were waiting to hear more; but when they approached him and called his name, his spirit didn't respond. It was in another world.

The mother and daughter lamented aloud, but the elder son clothed himself in silence, as though it had been a mantle, and took his course as though nothing had occurred. He exerted himself to supply, with his bow and net, the wants of the little household, but he never made mention of his father.

The mother and daughter expressed their sadness, but the older son wrapped himself in silence, as if it were a cloak, and acted like nothing had happened. He worked hard to provide for the small household with his bow and net, but he never mentioned his father.

Five moons had filled and waned, and the sixth was near its full, when the mother also died. In her last moments she pressed the fulfillment of their father's wish.

Five moons had come and gone, and the sixth was almost full when the mother passed away. In her final moments, she emphasized the importance of fulfilling their father's wish.

The winter passed, and the spring, sparkling in the clear northern air, cheered the spirits of the lonely little people in the lodge.

The winter ended, and spring, bright in the clear northern air, lifted the spirits of the lonely little people in the lodge.

The girl, being the eldest, directed her brothers, and she seemed to feel a tender and sisterly affection for the youngest, who was slight in frame and of a delicate temper. The other boy soon began to break[Pg 118] forth with restless speeches, which showed that his spirit was not at ease. One day he addressed his sister as follows:

The girl, being the oldest, guided her brothers, and she appeared to have a caring and sisterly affection for the youngest, who was small and had a sensitive nature. The other boy quickly started to speak restlessly, which showed that he wasn't feeling at peace. One day he said to his sister:

"My sister, are we always to live as if there were no other human beings in the world? Must I deprive myself of the pleasure of mingling with my own kind? I have determined this question for myself. I shall seek the villages of men, and you can not prevent me."

"My sister, are we really going to live as if there are no other people in the world? Do I have to give up the joy of interacting with others? I've made my decision on this matter. I will seek out the villages of men, and you can't stop me."

The sister replied:

The sister responded:

"I do not say no, my brother, to what you desire; we are not forbidden the society of our fellow-mortals, but we are told to cherish each other, and to do nothing that shall not be agreeable to all our little household. Neither pleasure nor pain ought, therefore, to separate us, especially from our younger brother, who, being but a child, and weakly withal, is entitled to a double share of our affection. If we follow our separate fancies, it will surely make us neglect him, whom we are bound by vows, both to our father and mother, to support."

"I’m not saying no, brother, to what you want; we’re not banned from spending time with others, but we’re supposed to care for each other and do nothing that doesn’t make our little family happy. So, neither fun nor suffering should pull us apart, especially from our younger brother, who is still just a child and quite fragile, and deserves extra love from us. If we chase our own interests, we’ll definitely end up ignoring him, and we’ve promised our parents to always support him."

The young man received this address in silence, and still took his course as though nothing out of the ordinary way had occurred. After awhile he seemed to recover his spirits; and as they lived in a large country, where there were open fields, the two brothers, at his invitation, often amused themselves in playing ball. One afternoon he chose the ground[Pg 119] near to a beautiful lake, and they played and laughed with great spirit, and the ball was seldom allowed to touch the ground.

The young man took in this address quietly and continued on as if nothing unusual had happened. After a while, he seemed to regain his spirits; since they lived in a large countryside with open fields, he often invited his brother to play ball. One afternoon, he picked a spot[Pg 119] near a beautiful lake, and they played and laughed energetically, making sure the ball hardly ever hit the ground.

Now in this lake there happened to harbor a wicked old Manito, Mishosha by name, who looked at the brothers as they played, and he was vastly pleased with their nimbleness and beauty. He thought to himself, what shall I do to get these lads to accompany me? One of them shall hit the ball sideways, and it shall fall into my canoe.

Now in this lake, there was a wicked old Manito named Mishosha, who watched the brothers as they played and was greatly impressed by their agility and looks. He thought to himself, how can I get these boys to join me? One of them will hit the ball sideways, and it will fall into my canoe.

It so happened, and it somehow seemed as if Owasso, the elder brother, had purposely given it that direction. When Owasso saw the old man, he professed to be greatly surprised, as was the other, Sheem by name, in truth, for he had not noticed the old Manito before.

It just happened, and it almost seemed like Owasso, the older brother, had intentionally pointed it that way. When Owasso saw the old man, he acted really surprised, just like the other man, who was named Sheem, because he hadn’t noticed the old Manito before.

"Bring the ball to us," they both cried out. "Come to the shore."

"Bring the ball to us," they both shouted. "Come to the beach."

"No," answered the old magician. He, however, came near enough for either of them to wade out to him. "Come, come," he said. "Come and get your ball."

"No," replied the old magician. He, however, came close enough for either of them to wade out to him. "Come on," he said. "Come and get your ball."

They insisted that he should come ashore, but he sturdily declined to oblige them.

They insisted that he come ashore, but he firmly refused to do so.

"Very well," said Owasso, "I will go and get it." And he ran into the water. "Hand it to me," he said, when he had approached near enough to receive it.[Pg 120]

"Sure," said Owasso, "I'll go get it." And he dashed into the water. "Give it to me," he said when he got close enough to take it.[Pg 120]

"Ha!" answered the Manito, "reach over and get it yourself."

"Ha!" replied the Manito, "go ahead and grab it yourself."

Owasso was about to grasp the ball, when the old magician suddenly seized him and pushed him into the boat.

Owasso was just about to grab the ball when the old magician suddenly pulled him and shoved him into the boat.

"My grandfather," said Owasso, "pray take my little brother also. Alone I can not go with you; he will starve if I leave him."

"My grandfather," said Owasso, "please take my little brother too. I can't go with you alone; he'll starve if I leave him."

Mishosha only laughed at him; then uttering the charmed words, "Chemaun Poll!" and giving his canoe a slap, it glided through the water, without further help, with the swiftness of an arrow.

Mishosha just laughed at him; then, saying the magic words, "Chemaun Poll!" and giving his canoe a tap, it smoothly glided through the water, effortlessly, like an arrow.

In a short time they reached the magician's lodge, which stood upon the further shore, a little distance back from the lake. The two daughters of Mishosha were seated within. "My daughter," he said to his eldest, as they entered the lodge, "I have brought you a husband."

In a little while, they arrived at the magician's lodge, which was located on the far side of the lake, a short distance away from the water. Inside were the two daughters of Mishosha. "My daughter," he said to his eldest as they stepped into the lodge, "I have brought you a husband."

The young woman smiled; for Owasso was a comely youth to look upon. The magician told him to take his seat near her, and by this act the marriage ceremony was completed, and Owasso and the magician's daughter were man and wife, and in the course of time they had born to them a son.

The young woman smiled because Owasso was an attractive young man. The magician told him to sit beside her, and with that, the marriage ceremony was complete. Owasso and the magician's daughter became husband and wife, and eventually, they had a son.

But no sooner was Owasso in the family than the old Manito wished him out of the way, and he went about in his own wicked fashion to compass it.

But as soon as Owasso was part of the family, the old Manito wanted him gone, and he went about in his own sneaky way to make it happen.

One day he asked his son-in-law to go out a-fish[Pg 121]ing with him. They started without delay; for the magician had only to speak, and off went the canoe. They reached a solitary bay in an island, a very dark, lonely, and out-of-the-way place. The Manito advised Owasso to spear a large sturgeon which came alongside, and with its great glassy eye turned up, seemed to recognize the magician. Owasso rose in the boat to dart his spear, and by speaking that moment to his canoe, Mishosha shot forward and hurled his son-in-law headlong into the water; where, leaving him to struggle for himself, he was soon out of sight.

One day, he asked his son-in-law to go fishing with him. They set off right away; the magician just had to talk, and the canoe took off. They arrived at a secluded bay on an island, a very dark, lonely, and remote place. The Manito suggested that Owasso spear a large sturgeon that swam up beside them, and with its big glassy eye looking up, it seemed to recognize the magician. Owasso stood up in the boat to throw his spear, and at that moment, by speaking to his canoe, Mishosha shot forward and knocked his son-in-law into the water; leaving him to fend for himself, he quickly disappeared from view.

Owasso, being himself gifted with limited magical powers, spoke to the fish, and bade him swim toward the lodge, while he carried him along, which he did at great speed. Once he directed the sturgeon to rise near the surface of the water, so that he might, if possible, get a view of the magician. The fish obeyed, and Owasso saw the wicked old Manito busy in another direction, fishing, as unconcerned as though he had not just lost a member of his family.

Owasso, having limited magical powers, talked to the fish and told it to swim toward the lodge while he carried it along, which it did quickly. At one point, he instructed the sturgeon to come closer to the surface of the water so he could, if possible, catch a glimpse of the magician. The fish complied, and Owasso saw the wicked old Manito focused on fishing in another direction, completely unconcerned as if he hadn’t just lost a family member.

On went the fish, and on went Owasso, till they reached the shore, near the magician's lodge, in advance of him. He then spoke kindly to the sturgeon, and told him he should not be angry with him for having speared him, as he was created to be meat for man. The sturgeon made no reply, or if he did,[Pg 122] it has not been reported; and Owasso, drawing him on shore, went up and told his wife to dress and cook it immediately. By the time it was prepared the magician had come in sight.

On went the fish, and on went Owasso, until they reached the shore, near the magician's lodge, ahead of him. He then spoke kindly to the sturgeon and told him not to be angry for being speared, as he was created to be food for humans. The sturgeon didn’t respond, or if he did, [Pg 122] it hasn't been reported; and Owasso, pulling him ashore, went up and told his wife to prepare and cook it right away. By the time it was ready, the magician had come into view.

"Your grandfather has arrived," said the woman to her son; "go and see what he brings, and eat this as you go"—handing a piece of the fish.

"Your grandfather is here," the woman said to her son; "go check what he brought, and eat this on your way"—offering him a piece of the fish.

The boy went, and the magician no sooner saw him with the fish in his hand, than he asked him, "What are you eating? and who brought it?"

The boy left, and as soon as the magician saw him with the fish in his hand, he asked, "What are you eating? And who gave it to you?"

He replied, "My father brought it."

He replied, "My dad brought it."

The magician began to feel uneasy, for he found that he had been outwitted; he, however, put on a grave face, and entering the lodge, acted as if nothing unusual had happened.

The magician started to feel anxious because he realized he had been outsmarted; still, he put on a serious expression and walked into the lodge, pretending like nothing out of the ordinary had occurred.

Some days after this, Mishosha again requested his son-in-law to accompany him; and Owasso, without hesitation, said "Yes!"

Some days later, Mishosha asked his son-in-law to join him again, and Owasso happily agreed, saying "Yes!"

They went out, and, in a rapid passage, they arrived at a solitary island, which was no more than a heap of high and craggy rocks.

They went out, and, in a quick trip, they reached a lonely island, which was just a pile of steep and jagged rocks.

The magician said to Owasso, "Go on shore, my son, and pick up all the gulls' eggs you can find."

The magician said to Owasso, "Go ashore, my son, and gather as many gull's eggs as you can find."

The rocks were strewn with eggs, and the air resounded with the cry of the birds as they saw them gathered up by Owasso.

The rocks were scattered with eggs, and the air echoed with the cries of the birds as they watched Owasso gather them up.

The old magician took the opportunity to speak to the gulls. "I have long wished," he said, "to offer[Pg 123] you something. I now give you this young man for food."

The old magician seized the moment to talk to the gulls. "I've wanted for a long time," he said, "to give you something. I now offer you this young man for food."

He then uttered the charm to his canoe, and it shot out of sight, leaving Owasso to make his peace the best way he could.

He then recited the spell for his canoe, and it disappeared from view, leaving Owasso to find his own way to make peace.

The gulls flew in immense numbers around him, and were ready to devour him. Owasso did not lose his presence of mind, but he addressed them and said:

The seagulls swarmed around him in huge numbers, ready to attack. Owasso kept his cool and said to them:

"Gulls, you know you were not formed to eat human flesh, nor was man made to be the prey of birds. Obey my words. Fly close together, a sufficient number of you, and carry me on your backs to the magician's lodge."

"Gulls, you know you weren’t created to eat human flesh, and people weren’t meant to be the prey of birds. Listen to me. Fly close together, a good number of you, and carry me on your backs to the magician’s lodge."

They listened attentively to what he said, and seeing nothing unreasonable in his request, they obeyed him, and Owasso soon found himself sailing through the air swiftly homeward.

They listened closely to what he said, and seeing nothing unreasonable in his request, they followed his instructions, and Owasso soon found himself flying through the air quickly on his way home.

Meanwhile, it appears that the old magician had fallen asleep and allowed his canoe to come to a stand-still; for Owasso, in his flight over the lake, saw him lying on his back in the boat, taking a nap, which was quite natural, as the day was very soft and balmy.

Meanwhile, it seems that the old magician had dozed off and let his canoe come to a stop; because Owasso, as he flew over the lake, saw him lying on his back in the boat, napping, which was totally understandable, since the day was very mild and pleasant.

As Owasso, with his convoy of birds, passed over, he let fall, directly in the face of the old magician, a capful of gulls' eggs, which broke and so besmeared his eyes that he could barely see. He jumped up and exclaimed:[Pg 124]

As Owasso flew by with his group of birds, he dropped a handful of gull's eggs right in front of the old magician, splattering them on his face and making it hard for him to see. He jumped up and shouted:[Pg 124]

"It is always so with these thoughtless birds. They never consider where they drop their eggs."

"It’s always like that with these careless birds. They never think about where they lay their eggs."

Owasso had flown on and reached the lodge in safety, and, excusing himself for the liberty, he killed two or three of the gulls for the sake of their feathers to ornament his son's head.

Owasso had flown on and arrived at the lodge safely, and, apologizing for the boldness, he killed a couple of the gulls to use their feathers to decorate his son's head.

When the magician arrived, soon after, his grandson came out to meet him, tossing his head about as the feathers danced and struggled with the wind.

When the magician arrived, shortly afterward, his grandson came out to greet him, tossing his head around as the feathers played and fought with the wind.

"Where did you get these?" asked the Manito, "and who brought them?"

"Where did you get these?" asked the Manito. "And who brought them?"

"My father brought them," the boy replied.

"My dad brought them," the boy said.

The old magician was quite distressed in his mind that he had not destroyed his son-in-law. He entered his lodge in silence, and set his wits busily at work again to contrive some plan for easing his feelings in that respect.

The old magician was really upset that he hadn't gotten rid of his son-in-law. He entered his lodge quietly and began thinking hard to come up with a plan to ease his mind about it.

He could not help saying to himself:

He couldn't help but say to himself:

"What manner of boy is this who is ever escaping from my power? But his guardian spirit shall not save him. I will entrap him to-morrow. Ha, ha, ha!"

"What kind of boy is this who keeps slipping out of my grasp? But his guardian angel won't protect him. I'll catch him tomorrow. Ha, ha, ha!"

He was painfully aware that he had tried two of his charms without effect, and that he had but two more left. He now professed to be more friendly with his son-in-law than ever, and the very next day he said to Owasso:

He was acutely aware that he had used two of his tricks without success, and that he only had two more left. He now claimed to be better friends with his son-in-law than ever, and the very next day he said to Owasso:

"Come, my son, you must go with me to procure[Pg 125] some young eagles. We will tame them, and have them for pets about the lodge. I have discovered an island where they are in great abundance."

"Come on, son, you need to come with me to get[Pg 125] some young eagles. We'll train them and keep them as pets around the lodge. I found an island where they are really plentiful."

They started on the trip, and when, after traversing an immense waste of water, they had reached the island, Mishosha led him inland until they came to the foot of a tall pine-tree, upon which the nests were to be found.

They began their journey, and after crossing a vast expanse of water, they arrived at the island. Mishosha guided him inland until they reached the base of a tall pine tree, where the nests could be found.

"Now, my son," said Mishosha, "climb up this tree and bring down the birds. I think you will get some fine ones up there."

"Now, my son," Mishosha said, "climb up this tree and get the birds. I believe you'll find some really nice ones up there."

Owasso obeyed. When he had with great difficulty got near the nest, Mishosha cried out, addressing himself to the tree, and without much regard to the wishes of Owasso:

Owasso complied. After struggling to get close to the nest, Mishosha shouted, directing his words at the tree and paying little attention to Owasso's wishes:

"Now stretch yourself up and be very tall."

"Now stand up straight and be really tall."

The tree, at this bidding, rose up so far that Owasso would have imperiled his neck by any attempt to get to the ground.

The tree, responding to this command, grew so tall that Owasso would have risked his neck by trying to get down.

"Listen, ye eagles!" continued Mishosha. "You have long expected a gift from me. I now present you this boy, who has had the presumption to climb up where you are to molest your young. Stretch forth your claws and seize him."

"Listen, you eagles!" continued Mishosha. "You have been waiting for a gift from me. I now present you this boy, who had the audacity to climb up to where you are to disturb your young. Reach out your claws and grab him."

So saying, the old magician, according to his custom in such cases, turned his back upon Owasso, and going off in his canoe at a word, he left his son-in-law to shift for himself.[Pg 126]

So saying, the old magician, as was his habit in these situations, turned his back on Owasso, and after saying a few words, he got into his canoe and left his son-in-law to handle things on his own.[Pg 126]

But the birds did not seem to be so badly-minded as the old magician had supposed; for a very old bald eagle, quite corpulent and large of limb, alighting on a branch just opposite, opened conversation with him by asking what had brought him there.

But the birds didn’t seem as ill-tempered as the old magician thought; for a very old bald eagle, quite plump and big-boned, landing on a branch right across from him, started a conversation by asking what had brought him there.

Owasso replied that he had not mounted the tree of himself, or out of any disposition to harm his people; that his father-in-law, the old magician who had just left them, had sent him up; that he was constantly sending him on mischievous errands. In a word, the young man was enlarging at great length upon the character of the wicked Manito, when he was interrupted by being darted upon by a hungry-eyed bird, with long claws.

Owasso responded that he hadn’t climbed the tree on his own or out of any desire to harm his people; that his father-in-law, the old magician who had just left, had sent him up there; that he was always sending him on troublesome errands. In short, the young man was going on and on about the nature of the evil Manito when he was suddenly attacked by a bird with hungry eyes and long claws.

Owasso, not in the least disconcerted, boldly seized this fierce eagle by the neck and dashed it against the rocks, crying out:

Owasso, completely unfazed, grabbed this fierce eagle by the neck and smashed it against the rocks, shouting:

"Thus will I deal with all who come near me."

"That's how I'll handle everyone who comes close to me."

The old eagle, who appeared to be the head of the tribe, was so pleased with this show of spirit that he immediately appointed two tall birds, uncommonly strong in the wings, to transport Owasso to his lodge. They were to take turns in conducting him through the air.

The old eagle, who seemed to be the leader of the tribe, was so impressed with this display of bravery that he immediately chose two tall birds, unusually strong in their wings, to carry Owasso to his lodge. They would take turns flying him through the air.

Owasso expressed many obligations to the old eagle for his kindness, and they forthwith set out. It was a high point from which they started, for the pine-tree had shot far, far up toward the clouds, and they[Pg 127] could even descry the enchanted island where the old magician lived; though it was miles and miles away. For this point they steered their flight; and in a short time they landed Owasso at the door of the lodge.

Owasso felt a deep sense of gratitude towards the old eagle for his kindness, and they immediately took off. They began their journey from a high point, as the pine tree rose high into the clouds, and they[Pg 127] could even see the enchanted island where the old magician resided, even though it was many miles away. They aimed for that spot; soon enough, they landed Owasso at the entrance of the lodge.

With many compliments for their dispatch, Owasso dismissed the birds, and stood ready to greet his wicked father-in-law who now arrived; and when he espied his son-in-law still unharmed, Mishosha grew very black in the face. He had but a single charm left.

With plenty of praise for their quick action, Owasso sent the birds away and prepared to face his evil father-in-law, who had just arrived. When Mishosha saw that his son-in-law was still unharmed, his face darkened with anger. He had only one charm left.

He thought he would ponder deeply how he could employ that to the best advantage; and it happened that while he was doing so, one evening, as Owasso and his wife were sitting on the banks of the lake, and the soft breeze swept over it, they heard a song, as if sung by some one at a great distance. The sound continued for some time, and then died away in perfect stillness. "Oh, it is the voice of Sheem," cried Owasso. "It is the voice of my brother! If I could but only see him!" And he hung down his head in deep anguish.

He thought he would think hard about how to use that to his advantage; and one evening, as Owasso and his wife were sitting by the lake, feeling the soft breeze, they heard a song, as if someone was singing from far away. The sound lasted for a while and then faded into complete silence. "Oh, it's Sheem's voice," Owasso exclaimed. "It's my brother's voice! If only I could see him!" And he lowered his head in deep sorrow.

His wife witnessed his distress, and to comfort him she proposed that they should attempt to make their escape, and carry him succor on the morrow.

His wife saw his distress, and to comfort him, she suggested that they should try to escape and bring him help the next day.

When the morning came, and the sun shone warmly into the lodge, the wife of Owasso offered to comb her father's hair, with the hope that it would[Pg 128] soothe him to sleep. It had that effect; and they no sooner saw him in deep slumber than they seized the magic canoe, Owasso uttered the charmed words, "Chemaun Poll!" and they glided away upon the water without need of oar or sail.

When morning arrived and the sun lit up the lodge, Owasso's wife offered to comb her father's hair, hoping that it would[Pg 128] help him fall asleep. It worked; and as soon as they saw him in deep sleep, they took the magic canoe, Owasso said the enchanted words, "Chemaun Poll!" and they smoothly floated away on the water without needing oars or a sail.

They had nearly reached the land on the opposite side of the lake, and could distinctly hear the voice of the younger brother singing his lament as before, when the old magician wakened. Missing his daughter and her husband, he suspected deception of some kind; he looked for his magic boat and found it gone. He spoke the magic words, which were more powerful from him than from any other person in the world, and the canoe immediately returned; to the sore disappointment of Owasso and his wife.

They were almost at the other side of the lake when they could clearly hear the younger brother singing his sad song again, when the old magician woke up. Noticing his daughter and her husband were missing, he suspected some kind of trick; he looked for his magic boat and saw it was gone. He said the magic words, which were stronger coming from him than from anyone else in the world, and the canoe immediately came back, much to the dismay of Owasso and his wife.

When they came back to the shore, Mishosha stood upon the beach and drew up his canoe. He did not utter a word. The son-in-law and daughter entered the lodge in silence.

When they returned to the shore, Mishosha stood on the beach and pulled up his canoe. He didn’t say a word. The son-in-law and daughter entered the lodge quietly.

The time, walking along in its broad open path, brought the autumn months to a close, and the winter had set in. Soon after the first fall of snow, Owasso said:

The time, moving along its wide open path, marked the end of autumn and the start of winter. Shortly after the first snowfall, Owasso said:

"Father, I wish to try my skill in hunting. It is said there is plenty of game not far off, and it can now be easily tracked. Let us go."

"Father, I want to test my hunting skills. I've heard there's a lot of game nearby, and it's easy to track. Let's go."

The magician consented; they set out, and arriving at a good ground for their sport, they spent the day in hunting. Night coming on, they built them[Pg 129]selves a lodge of pine-branches to sleep in. Although it was bitterly cold, the young man took off his leggings and moccasins, and hung them up to dry. The old magician did the same, carefully hanging his own in a separate place, and they lay down to sleep.

The magician agreed; they set off, and when they reached a good spot for their fun, they spent the day hunting. As night fell, they built themselves a lodge made of pine branches to sleep in. Even though it was freezing cold, the young man took off his leggings and moccasins and hung them up to dry. The old magician did the same, hanging his in a separate spot, and they settled down to sleep.

Owasso, from a glance he had given, suspected that the magician had a mind to play him a trick, and to be beforehand with him, he watched an opportunity to get up and change the moccasins and leggings, putting his own in the place of Mishosha's, and depending on the darkness of the lodge to help him through.

Owasso, from a quick look he had taken, suspected that the magician was planning to pull a trick on him. To get ahead of him, he looked for a chance to stand up and swap out the moccasins and leggings, replacing Mishosha's with his own, relying on the darkness of the lodge to cover his actions.

Near daylight, the old magician bestirred himself, as if to rekindle the fire; but he slyly reached down a pair of moccasins and leggings with a stick, and thinking they were no other than those of Owasso's, he dropped them into the flames; while he cast himself down, and affected to be lost in a heavy sleep. The leather leggings and moccasins soon drew up and were burned.

Near dawn, the old magician moved as if to stir the fire; but he secretly grabbed a pair of moccasins and leggings with a stick, believing they belonged to Owasso, and tossed them into the flames. Then, he lay down and pretended to be in a deep sleep. The leather leggings and moccasins quickly curled up and were consumed by the fire.

Instantly jumping up and rubbing his eyes, Mishosha cried out:

Instantly jumping up and rubbing his eyes, Mishosha shouted:

"Son-in-law, your moccasins are burning; I know it by the smell."

"Son-in-law, your shoes are on fire; I can smell it."

Owasso rose up, deliberately and unconcerned.

Owasso stood up, intentionally and without worry.

"No, my friend," said he, "here are mine," at the same time taking them down and drawing them on. "It is your moccasins that are burning."[Pg 130]

"No, my friend," he said, "these are mine," as he took them down and put them on. "It's your moccasins that are on fire."[Pg 130]

Mishosha dropped his head upon his breast. All his tricks were played out—there was not so much as half a one left to help him out of the sorry plight he was in.

Mishosha dropped his head to his chest. All his tricks were used up—there wasn’t even a half of one left to help him out of the awful situation he was in.

"I believe, my grandfather," added Owasso, "that this is the moon in which fire attracts, and I fear you must have set your foot and leg garments too near the fire, and they have been drawn in. Now let us go forth to the hunt."

"I think, my grandfather," Owasso added, "that this is the moon when fire is enticing, and I'm afraid you may have gotten your foot and leg coverings too close to the fire, and they got caught. Now let's head out for the hunt."

The old magician was compelled to follow him, and they pushed out into a great storm of snow, and hail, and wind, which had come on over night; and neither the wind, the hail, nor the snow, had the slightest respect for the bare limbs of the old magician, for there was not the least virtue of magic in those parts of old Mishosha's body. After a while they quite stiffened under him, his body became hard, and the hair bristled in the cold wind, so that he looked to Owasso—who turned away from him, leaving the wicked old magician alone to ponder upon his past life—to Owasso he looked like a tough old sycamore-tree more than a highly-gifted old magician.

The old magician had no choice but to follow him, and they moved out into a massive storm of snow, hail, and wind that had rolled in overnight. Neither the wind, the hail, nor the snow showed any regard for the bare limbs of the old magician, as there was no trace of magic in those parts of old Mishosha's body. After a while, he became completely stiff; his body turned hard, and his hair stood on end in the cold wind. To Owasso, who turned away, leaving the wicked old magician to reflect on his past life, he looked more like a tough old sycamore tree than a highly gifted old magician.

Owasso himself reached home in safety, proof against all kinds of weather, and the magic canoe became the exclusive property of the young man and his wife.

Owasso made it home safely, no matter the weather, and the magic canoe became solely the property of him and his wife.

During all this part of Owasso's stay at the lodge[Pg 131] of Mishosha, his sister, whom he had left on the main land with Sheem, their younger brother, had labored with good-will to supply the lodge. She knew enough of the arts of the forest to provide their daily food, and she watched her little brother, and tended his wants, with all of a good sister's care. By times she began to be weary of solitude and of her charge. No one came to be a witness of her constancy, or to let fall a single word in her mother-tongue. She could not converse with the birds and beasts about her, and she felt, to the bottom of her heart, that she was alone. In these thoughts she forgot her younger brother; she almost wished him dead; for it was he alone that kept her from seeking the companionship of others.

During Owasso's time at the lodge[Pg 131] in Mishosha, his sister, who he had left on the mainland with their younger brother, Sheem, worked hard to take care of things at the lodge. She knew enough about surviving in the forest to provide their daily meals, and she looked after her little brother, managing his needs with all the care a good sister should. Over time, she began to feel tired of being alone and of her responsibilities. No one came to appreciate her dedication or to share a word in her native language. She couldn't talk to the birds and animals around her, and deep down, she felt completely isolated. In these thoughts, she lost sight of her younger brother; she almost wished he were gone, because it was only him that kept her from seeking out the company of others.

One day, after collecting all the provisions she had been able to reserve from their daily use, and bringing a supply of wood to the door, she said to her little brother:

One day, after gathering all the supplies she had managed to save from their daily use and bringing a stack of firewood to the door, she said to her little brother:

"My brother, you must not stray from the lodge. I am going to seek our elder brother. I shall be back soon."

"My brother, you shouldn't wander away from the lodge. I'm going to find our older brother. I'll be back shortly."

She then set the lodge in perfect order, and, taking her bundle, she set off in search of habitations. These she soon found, and in the enjoyment of the pleasures and pastimes of her new acquaintance, she began to think less and less of her little brother, Sheem. She accepted proposals of marriage, and[Pg 132] from that time she utterly forgot the abandoned boy.

She then arranged the lodge perfectly and, grabbing her things, she headed out to find some homes. She quickly discovered them, and while enjoying the fun and activities with her new friends, she started to think less and less about her little brother, Sheem. She accepted marriage proposals, and[Pg 132] after that, she completely forgot about the abandoned boy.

As for poor little Sheem, he was soon brought to the pinching turn of his fate. As soon as he had eaten all of the food left in the lodge, he was obliged to pick berries, and live off of such roots as he could dig with his slender hands. As he wandered about in search of wherewithal to stay his hunger, he often looked up to heaven, and saw the gray clouds going up and down. And then he looked about upon the wide earth, but he never saw sister nor brother returning from their long delay.

As for poor little Sheem, he soon faced a tough turn in his fate. Once he had eaten all the food left in the lodge, he had to pick berries and survive on whatever roots he could dig up with his thin hands. As he wandered around searching for something to satisfy his hunger, he often looked up at the sky and saw the gray clouds moving back and forth. Then he looked around at the vast earth, but he never saw his sister or brother coming back from their long absence.

At last, even the roots and berries gave out. They were blighted by the frost or hidden out of reach by the snow, for the mid-winter had come on, and poor little Sheem was obliged to leave the lodge and wander away in search of food.

At last, even the roots and berries ran out. They were damaged by the frost or buried beneath the snow, because mid-winter had arrived, and poor little Sheem had to leave the lodge and roam in search of food.

Sometimes he was enforced to pass the night in the clefts of old trees or caverns, and to break his fast with the refuse meals of the savage wolves.

Sometimes he was forced to spend the night in the hollows of old trees or caves, and to break his fast with the leftover meals of the wild wolves.

These at last became his only resource, and he grew to be so little fearful of these animals that he would sit by them while they devoured their meat, and patiently await his share.

These finally became his only option, and he became so unafraid of these animals that he would sit next to them while they ate their meat, patiently waiting for his share.

After a while, the wolves took to little Sheem very kindly, and seeming to understand his outcast condition, they would always leave something for him to eat. By and by they began to talk with him, and[Pg 133] to inquire into his history. When he told them that he had been forsaken by his brother and his sister, the wolves turned about to each other, lifted up their eyes to heaven, and wondered among themselves, with raised paws, that such a thing should have been.

After a while, the wolves were very kind to little Sheem, and seeming to understand that he was an outcast, they always left him something to eat. Eventually, they started talking to him and[Pg 133] asking about his story. When he told them that his brother and sister had abandoned him, the wolves looked at each other, lifted their eyes to the sky, and expressed their amazement among themselves, raising their paws in disbelief that such a thing could happen.

In this way, Sheem lived on till the spring, and as soon as the lake was free from ice, he followed his new friends to the shore.

In this way, Sheem lived on until spring, and as soon as the lake was ice-free, he joined his new friends at the shore.

It happened on the same day, that his elder brother, Owasso, was fishing in his magic canoe, a considerable distance out upon the lake; when he thought he heard the cries of a child upon the shore. He wondered how any human creature could exist on so bleak and barren a coast.

It happened on the same day that his older brother, Owasso, was fishing in his magical canoe quite far out on the lake when he thought he heard a child's cries from the shore. He was puzzled about how any person could survive on such a desolate and barren coast.

He listened again with all attention, and he heard the cry distinctly repeated; and this time it was the well-known cry of his younger brother that reached his ear. He knew too well the secret of his song, as he heard him chaunting mournfully:

He listened closely again and heard the cry clearly repeated; this time it was the familiar cry of his younger brother that reached him. He understood the meaning behind his song all too well as he heard him singing sadly:

"My brother! My brother! Since you left me going in the canoe, a-hee-ee, I am half changed into a wolf, E-wee. I am half changed into a wolf, E-wee."

"My brother! My brother! Since you left me in the canoe, a-hee-ee, I have half turned into a wolf, E-wee. I have half turned into a wolf, E-wee."

Owasso made for the shore, and as he approached the lament was repeated. The sounds were very distinct, and the voice of wailing was very sorrowful for Owasso to listen to, and it touched him the more that it died away at the close, into a long-drawn howl, like that of the wolf.[Pg 134]

Owasso headed toward the shore, and as he got closer, the mourning was repeated. The sounds were very clear, and the wailing voice was incredibly sad for Owasso to hear, affecting him even more as it faded into a prolonged howl, similar to that of a wolf.[Pg 134]

In the sand, as he drew closer to the land, he saw the tracks as of that animal fleeing away; and besides these the prints of human hands. But what were the pity and astonishment that smote Owasso to the heart when he espied his poor little brother—poor little forsaken Sheem—half boy and half wolf, flying along the shore.

In the sand, as he got closer to the land, he saw the tracks of that animal running away; and alongside those, the prints of human hands. But what pity and shock hit Owasso's heart when he spotted his poor little brother—poor little abandoned Sheem—half boy and half wolf, running along the shore.

Owasso immediately leaped upon the ground and strove to catch him in his arms, saying soothingly, "My brother! my brother! Come to me."

Owasso jumped down to the ground and tried to catch him in his arms, saying gently, "My brother! My brother! Come to me."

But the poor wolf-boy avoided his grasp, crying, as he fled, "Neesia, neesia. Since you left me going in the canoe, a-he-ee, I am half changed into a wolf, E-wee. I am half changed into a wolf, E-wee!" and howling between these words of lament.

But the poor wolf-boy dodged his reach, shouting as he ran, "Neesia, neesia. Ever since you left me in the canoe, a-he-ee, I’ve become half a wolf, E-wee. I’m half a wolf, E-wee!” and howling in between these cries of sorrow.

The elder brother, sore at heart, and feeling all of his brotherly affection strongly returning, with renewed anguish, cried out, "My brother! my brother! my brother!"

The older brother, filled with pain and feeling all his brotherly love coming back with fresh sorrow, shouted, "My brother! My brother! My brother!"

But the nearer he approached to poor Sheem, the faster he fled, and the more rapidly the change went on; the boy-wolf by turns singing and howling, and calling out the name, first of his brother and then of his sister, till the change was complete. He leaped upon a bank, and looking back, and casting upon Owasso a glance of deep reproach and grief, he exclaimed, "I am a wolf!" and disappeared in the woods.[Pg 135]

But the closer he got to poor Sheem, the faster she ran away, and the quicker the transformation happened; the boy-wolf alternated between singing and howling, calling out the names of his brother and then his sister, until the change was finished. He jumped onto a bank, looked back, and cast Owasso a look of deep hurt and sorrow, exclaiming, "I am a wolf!" before vanishing into the woods.[Pg 135]


XII.

THE MAGIC BUNDLE.

A poor man, called Iena, or the Wanderer, was in the habit of roaming about from place to place, forlorn, without relations, and almost helpless. He had often wished for a companion to share his solitude; but who would think of joining their fortunes with those of a poor wanderer, who had no shelter but such as his leather hunting-shirt provided, and no other household in the world than the bundle which he carried in his hand, and in which his hunting-shirt was laid away?

A poor man named Iena, or the Wanderer, was used to wandering from place to place, lonely, without family, and nearly helpless. He often wished for a companion to share his solitude; but who would consider joining their fate with that of a poor wanderer, who had no shelter except for the leather hunting shirt he wore, and no other possessions in the world other than the bundle he carried in his hand, which contained his hunting shirt?

One day as he went on a hunting excursion, to relieve himself of the burden of carrying it, Iena hung up his bundle on the branch of a tree, and then set out in quest of game.

One day, while he was out hunting to take a break from carrying it, Iena hung his bundle on a branch of a tree and then went off to look for game.

On returning to the spot in the evening, he was surprised to find a small but neat lodge built in the place where he had left his bundle; and on looking in he beheld a beautiful female, sitting on the further side of the lodge, with his bundle lying beside her.[Pg 136]

On returning to the spot in the evening, he was surprised to find a small but tidy lodge built where he had left his bundle; and when he looked inside, he saw a beautiful woman sitting on the other side of the lodge, with his bundle beside her.[Pg 136]

During the day Iena had so far prospered in his sport as to kill a deer, which he now cast down at the lodge door.

During the day, Iena had been successful in his hunting and had killed a deer, which he now laid down at the lodge door.

Without pausing to take the least notice, or to give a word of welcome to the hunter, the woman ran out and began to see whether it was a large deer that he had brought. In her haste she stumbled and fell at the threshold.

Without stopping to acknowledge or greet the hunter, the woman rushed out to see if he had brought back a large deer. In her haste, she tripped and fell at the doorway.

Iena looked at her with astonishment, and thought to himself, "I supposed I was blessed, but I find my mistake. Night-Hawk," said he, speaking aloud, "I will leave my game with you that you may feast on it."

Iena stared at her in surprise and thought to himself, "I thought I was lucky, but I see I was wrong. Night-Hawk," he said out loud, "I'll leave my catch with you so you can enjoy it."

He then took up his bundle and departed. After walking some time he came to another tree, on which he suspended his bundle as before, and went in search of game.

He then picked up his bundle and left. After walking for a while, he arrived at another tree, where he hung his bundle like before and went off to look for some game.

Success again attended him, and he returned, bringing with him a deer, and he found that a lodge had sprung up as before, where he had hung his bundle. He looked in and saw a beautiful female sitting alone, with his bundle by her side.

Success found him once more, and he returned with a deer. He discovered that a lodge had appeared just like before, where he had left his bundle. He looked inside and saw a beautiful woman sitting alone, with his bundle beside her.

She arose and came out toward the deer which he had deposited at the door, and he immediately went into the lodge and sat by the fire, as he was weary with the day's hunt, which had carried him far away.

She got up and walked over to the deer he had left at the door, and he immediately went inside the lodge and sat by the fire, tired from the day's hunt that had taken him far away.

The woman did not return, and wondering at her delay, Iena at last arose, and peeping through the[Pg 137] door of the lodge, beheld her greedily eating all the fat of the deer. He exclaimed, "I thought I was blessed, but I find I was mistaken." Then addressing the woman: "Poor Marten," said he, "feast on the game I have brought."

The woman didn't come back, and after wondering about her delay, Iena finally got up and peeked through the[Pg 137] door of the lodge. He saw her greedily devouring all the fat from the deer. He exclaimed, "I thought I was lucky, but I see I was wrong." Then, speaking to the woman, he said, "Poor Marten, enjoy the game I've brought."

He again took up his bundle and departed; and, as usual, hung it upon the branch of a tree, and wandered off in quest of game.

He picked up his bundle again and left; and, as usual, he hung it on a tree branch and went off looking for something to hunt.

In the evening he returned, with his customary good luck, bringing in a fine deer. He again found that a lodge had taken the place of his bundle. He gazed through an opening in the side of the lodge, and there was another beautiful woman sitting alone, with a bundle by her side.

In the evening, he came back, as usual with his good luck, bringing in a nice deer. He found that a lodge had replaced his bundle. He looked through an opening in the side of the lodge and saw another beautiful woman sitting alone, with a bundle next to her.

As soon as he entered the lodge, she rose cheerfully, welcomed him home, and without delay or complaining, she brought in the deer, cut it up as it should be, and hung up the meat to dry. She then prepared a portion of it for the supper of the weary hunter. The man thought to himself, "Now I am certainly blessed."

As soon as he walked into the lodge, she stood up happily, greeted him home, and without hesitation or complaints, she brought in the deer, took care of it properly, and hung the meat up to dry. Then, she set aside some for the weary hunter's dinner. The man thought to himself, "I truly am fortunate."

He continued his practice of hunting every day, and the woman, on his return, always welcomed him, readily took charge of the meat, and promptly prepared his evening meal; and he ever after lived a contented and happy man.[Pg 138]

He kept up his daily hunting routine, and when he came back, the woman always greeted him, happily took care of the meat, and quickly made his dinner; from then on, he lived a satisfied and happy life.[Pg 138]


XIII.

THE RED SWAN.

Three brothers were left destitute, by the death of their parents, at an early age. The eldest was not yet able to provide fully for their support, but he did all that he could in hunting; and with this aid, and the stock of provisions already laid by in the lodge, they managed to keep along. They had no neighbors to lend them a helping hand, for the father had withdrawn many years before from the body of the tribe, and had lived ever since in a solitary place. The lads had no idea that there was a human being near them. They did not even know who their parents had been; for, at the time of their death, the eldest was too young to remember it.

Three brothers were left poor after their parents died when they were young. The oldest wasn’t able to fully support them yet, but he did his best by hunting; with this help and the supplies already stored in their cabin, they managed to get by. They didn’t have any neighbors to assist them because their father had isolated himself from the tribe many years earlier and had lived alone ever since. The boys had no idea there was anyone nearby. They didn’t even know who their parents were since the oldest was too young to remember them at the time of their death.

Forlorn as they were, they however kept a good heart, and making use of every chance, in course of time they all acquired a knowledge of hunting and the pursuit of game. The eldest became expert in the craft of the forest, and he was very successful in procuring food. He was noted for his skill in killing buffalo, elk, and moose; and he instructed his[Pg 139] brothers, so that each should become a master over a particular animal which was assigned to him.

For all their sadness, they kept their spirits up and took every opportunity to learn. Over time, they all became skilled at hunting and tracking game. The oldest brother became really good at surviving in the wilderness and found plenty of food. He was famous for his ability to hunt buffalo, elk, and moose, and he taught his[Pg 139] brothers so that each of them mastered hunting a specific animal assigned to them.

After they had become able to hunt and to take care of themselves, the elder proposed to leave them and to go in search of the world, promising to return as soon as he could procure them wives. In this intention he was overruled by his brothers, who said that they could not part with him.

After they learned how to hunt and take care of themselves, the elder suggested that he leave them to explore the world, promising to come back as soon as he could find them wives. His brothers disagreed with this plan, saying they couldn’t part with him.

Jeekewis, the second, was loud in disapproval of the scheme, saying: "What will you do with those you propose to get? We have lived so long by ourselves, we can still do without them." This counsel prevailed, and for a time the three brothers continued together.

Jeekewis, the second, was very vocal about his disapproval of the plan, saying: "What will you do with those you're trying to bring in? We've managed on our own for so long; we can keep doing without them." This advice won out, and for a while, the three brothers stayed together.

One day they agreed to kill each a male of that kind of animal, which each was most expert in hunting, for the purpose of making quivers from their skins. When these quivers were prepared, they were straightway filled, with arrows; for they all had a presentiment that something was about to happen which called upon them to be ready.

One day, they decided to each hunt and kill a male of the animal they were best at tracking, so they could make quivers from their skins. Once the quivers were ready, they quickly filled them with arrows because they all had a feeling something was about to happen that required them to be prepared.

Soon after they hunted on a wager to see who should come in first with game, and have the privilege of acting as entertainer to the others. They were to shoot no other beast or bird than such as each was in the habit of killing.

Soon after, they made a bet on who would catch game first and have the right to host the others. They could only shoot the animals or birds they were used to hunting.

They set out on different paths. Maidwa, the youngest, had not gone far before he saw a bear,[Pg 140] an animal he was not to kill, by the agreement. He, however, followed him closely, and driving an arrow through and through him, he brought him to the ground.

They went their separate ways. Maidwa, the youngest, hadn’t walked far before he spotted a bear,[Pg 140] an animal he wasn't supposed to kill according to the agreement. However, he closely followed it and shot an arrow through it, bringing it down.

Although contrary to the engagement with his brothers, Maidwa commenced skinning him, when suddenly something red tinged the air all around him. He rubbed his eyes, thinking he was perhaps deceived; but rub as hard as he would, the red hue still crimsoned the air, and tinged every object that he looked on—the tree-tops, the river that flowed, and the deer that glided away along the edge of the forest—with its delicate splendor.

Although it was different from his interactions with his brothers, Maidwa started to skin him when suddenly a red color filled the air around him. He rubbed his eyes, thinking he might be imagining things; but no matter how hard he rubbed, the red tint persisted, coloring everything he saw—the treetops, the flowing river, and the deer that moved gracefully along the forest's edge—with its subtle brilliance.

As he stood musing on this fairy spectacle, a strange noise came to his ear from a distance. At first it seemed like a human voice. After following the sound he reached the shore of a lake. Floating at a distance upon its waters sat a most beautiful Red Swan, whose plumage glittered in the sun, and when it lifted up its neck, it uttered the peculiar tone he had heard. He was within long bow-shot, and, drawing the arrow to his ear, he took a careful aim and discharged the shaft. It took no effect. The beautiful bird sat proudly on the water, still pouring forth its peculiar chant, and still spreading the radiance of its plumage far and wide, and lighting up the whole world, beneath the eye of Maidwa, with its ruby splendors.[Pg 141]

As he stood lost in thought at the enchanting scene before him, he suddenly heard a strange noise coming from afar. At first, it sounded like a human voice. Following the sound, he reached the edge of a lake. Floating on its waters was the most stunning Red Swan, its feathers shimmering in the sunlight. When it raised its neck, it made the unique sound he had heard. He was within long bowshot, and, pulling the arrow to his ear, he took careful aim and released it. It had no effect. The beautiful bird remained proudly on the water, still singing its distinct tune, still spreading the brilliance of its feathers far and wide, illuminating the entire world beneath Maidwa's gaze with its ruby radiance.[Pg 141]

He shot again and again, till his quiver was empty, for he longed to possess so glorious a creature. Still the swan did not spread its wings to fly, but, circling round and round, stretched its long neck and dipped its bill into the water, as if indifferent to mortal shafts.

He shot over and over until his quiver was empty because he desperately wanted to own such a beautiful creature. Still, the swan didn’t spread its wings to fly; instead, it circled repeatedly, stretched its long neck, and dipped its beak into the water, seeming completely unconcerned about mortal arrows.

Maidwa ran home, and bringing all the arrows in the lodge, shot them away. He then stood with his bow dropped at his side, lost in wonder, gazing at the beautiful bird.

Maidwa ran home, gathered all the arrows in the lodge, and fired them off. He then stood with his bow hanging at his side, lost in amazement, staring at the beautiful bird.

While standing thus, with a heart beating more and more eagerly every moment for the possession of this fair swan, Maidwa remembered the saying of his elder brother, that in their deceased father's medicine-sack were three magic arrows; but his brother had not told Maidwa that their father, on his death-bed, which he alone had attended, had especially bequeathed the arrows to his youngest son, Maidwa, from whom they had been wrongfully kept. The thought of the magic arrows put heart in Maidwa, and he hastened with all speed to secure them.

While standing there, with his heart racing more and more for the chance to have this beautiful swan, Maidwa recalled his older brother's saying that in their late father's medicine pouch were three magic arrows. However, his brother hadn't mentioned that their father, on his deathbed, which only Maidwa had witnessed, had specifically left the arrows to him, the youngest son, from whom they had been unfairly taken. The thought of the magic arrows gave Maidwa courage, and he quickly rushed to get them.

At any other time he would have shrunk from opening his father's medicine-sack, but something prompted him to believe that there was no wrong now, and snatching them forth he ran back, not staying to restore the other contents to the sack, but leaving them scattered, here and there, about the lodge.[Pg 142]

At any other time, he would have hesitated to open his father's medicine bag, but something made him think it was okay this time. He grabbed the contents and ran back, not bothering to put everything else back in the bag, leaving the items scattered all over the lodge.[Pg 142]

He feared, as he returned, that the swan must by this time have taken wing; but, as he emerged from the wood, to his great delight the air was as rosy as ever, and there, in her own serene and beautiful way, still sat the glorious Red Swan.

He was worried as he came back that the swan might have already flown away; but when he stepped out of the woods, to his great joy, the sky was just as rosy as before, and there, in her calm and beautiful manner, still sat the magnificent Red Swan.

With trembling hand he shot the first of his magic shafts: it grazed a wing. The second came closer, and cut away a few of the bright red feathers, which fluttered and fell like flakes of fire in the water. The third, which he carefully aimed and drew home upon the string with all his force, made the lucky hit, and passed through the neck of the bird a little above the breast.

With shaking hands, he released the first of his magic arrows: it brushed against a wing. The second got closer and clipped a few of the bright red feathers, which fluttered down like sparks in the water. The third arrow, which he carefully aimed and pulled back on the string with all his might, found its mark and pierced the bird's neck just above the breast.

"The bird is mine," said Maidwa, to himself; but to his great surprise, instead of seeing it droop its neck and drift to the shore, the Red Swan flapped its wings, rose slowly, and flew off with a majestic motion toward the falling sun.

"The bird is mine," Maidwa said to himself; but to his great surprise, instead of seeing it lower its neck and drift to the shore, the Red Swan flapped its wings, rose slowly, and flew off with a majestic motion toward the setting sun.

Maidwa, that he might meet his brothers, rescued two of the magic arrows from the water; and although the third was borne off, he had a hope yet to recover that too, and to be master of the swan. He was noted for his speed; for he would shoot an arrow and then run so fast that the arrow always fell behind him; and he now set off at his best speed of foot. "I can run fast," he thought, "and I can get up with the swan some time or other."

Maidwa, wanting to meet his brothers, retrieved two of the magic arrows from the water; and although the third was taken away, he still hoped to get that one back as well and take control of the swan. He was known for his speed; he would shoot an arrow and then run so fast that the arrow always lagged behind him. Now, he set off at his maximum speed. "I can run fast," he thought, "and I'll catch up with the swan eventually."

He sped on, over hills and prairies, toward the west,[Pg 143] and was only going to take one more run, and then seek a place to sleep for the night, when, suddenly, he heard noises at a distance, like the murmur of waters against the shore; as he went on, he heard voices, and presently he saw people, some of whom were busy felling trees, and the strokes of their labor echoed through the woods. He passed on, and when he emerged from the forest, the sun was just falling below the edge of the sky.

He sped on, over hills and fields, toward the west,[Pg 143] and was about to take one more run before looking for a place to sleep for the night, when suddenly, he heard sounds in the distance, like the gentle lapping of water against the shore; as he continued on, he heard voices, and soon he saw people, some of whom were chopping down trees, the sound of their work echoing through the woods. He moved on, and when he came out of the forest, the sun was just dipping below the horizon.

He was bent on success in pursuit of the swan, whose red track he marked well far westward till she was lost to sight. Meanwhile he would tarry for the night and procure something to eat, as he had fasted since he had left home.

He was focused on succeeding in his pursuit of the swan, following her red trail as far west as he could until she disappeared from view. In the meantime, he decided to stay the night and find something to eat since he hadn't eaten since leaving home.

At a distance, on a rising ground, he could see the lodges of a large village. He went toward it, and soon heard the watchman, who was set on a height to overlook the place, and give notice of the approach of friends or foes, crying out, "We are visited;" and a loud halloo indicated that they had all heard it.

At a distance, on a higher ground, he could see the cabins of a large village. He walked toward it and soon heard the watchman, stationed up high to keep an eye on the area and alert others about the arrival of friends or enemies, shouting, "We have visitors;" and a loud call showed that everyone had heard it.

When Maidwa advanced, the watchman pointed to the lodge of the chief. "It is there you must go in," he said, and left him.

When Maidwa moved forward, the guard pointed to the chief's lodge. "That's where you need to go in," he said, and walked away.

"Come in, come in," said the chief; "take a seat there;" pointing to the side of the lodge where his daughter sat. "It is there you must sit."

"Come in, come in," said the chief; "have a seat over there;" pointing to the side of the lodge where his daughter was sitting. "That's where you need to sit."

They gave him something to eat, and, being a stranger, very few questions were put to him; it[Pg 144] was only when he spoke that the others answered him.

They offered him something to eat, and since he was a stranger, not many questions were directed at him; it[Pg 144] was only when he spoke that the others responded to him.

"Daughter," said the chief, as soon as the night had set in, "take our son-in-law's moccasins and see if they be torn; if so, mend them for him, and bring in his bundle."

"Daughter," said the chief, as soon as night fell, "take our son-in-law's moccasins and check if they're torn; if they are, fix them for him, and bring in his bundle."

Maidwa thought it strange that he should be so warmly received, and married instantly against his own wishes, although he could not help noticing that the chief's daughter was pretty.

Maidwa found it odd that he was welcomed so warmly and married right away despite his own wishes, although he couldn’t help but notice that the chief's daughter was attractive.

It was some time before she would take the moccasins which he had laid off. It displeased him to see her loth to do so; and when at last she did reach them, he snatched them from her hand and hung them up himself. He lay down and thought of the swan, and made up his mind to be off with the dawn. He wakened early, and finding the chief's daughter looking forth at the door, he spoke to her, but she gave no answer. He touched her lightly.

It took a while before she picked up the moccasins he had set aside. It bothered him to see her reluctant to do so; and when she finally got to them, he grabbed them from her hand and hung them up himself. He lay down and thought about the swan, deciding he would leave at dawn. He woke up early and saw the chief's daughter looking out the door. He spoke to her, but she didn’t respond. He touched her gently.

"What do you want?" she said, and turned her face away from him.

"What do you want?" she asked, turning her face away from him.

"Tell me," said Maidwa, "what time the swan passed. I am following it; come out, and point the way."

"Tell me," said Maidwa, "when the swan went by. I'm trying to catch up with it; come out and show me the way."

"Do you think you can overtake it?" she said.

"Do you think you can pass it?" she said.

"Yes," he answered.

"Yeah," he replied.

"Naubesah—fool!" retorted the chief's pretty daughter.[Pg 145]

"Naubesah—fool!" replied the chief's beautiful daughter.[Pg 145]

She, however, went out, and pointed in the direction he should go. The young man paced slowly along till the sun arose, when he commenced traveling at his accustomed speed. He passed the day in running, and although he could not see anywhere on the horizon the Red Swan, he thought that he discerned a faint red light far over in the west.

She, however, went outside and pointed in the direction he should take. The young man walked slowly until the sun rose, then he started traveling at his usual pace. He spent the day running, and even though he couldn’t see the Red Swan anywhere on the horizon, he thought he spotted a faint red light far off in the west.

When night came, he was pleased to find himself near another village; and when at a distance he heard the watchman crying out, "We are visited;" and soon the men of the village stood out to see the stranger.

When night arrived, he was happy to find himself close to another village; and when he heard the watchman calling out from afar, "We have visitors;" soon the villagers came out to see the stranger.

He was again told to enter the lodge of the chief, and his reception was in every respect the same as on the previous night; except that the young woman was more beautiful, and that she entertained him very kindly. Although urged to stay with them, the mind of Maidwa was fixed on the object of his journey.

He was once again asked to go into the chief's lodge, and his welcome was exactly the same as the night before; except that the young woman was even more beautiful, and she was very kind to him. Although they encouraged him to stay with them, Maidwa's mind was set on the purpose of his journey.

Before daybreak he asked the young woman at what time the Red Swan passed, and to point out the way. She marked against the sky with her finger the course it had taken, and told him that it had passed yesterday when the sun was between mid-day and its falling-place.

Before dawn, he asked the young woman what time the Red Swan had passed and to show him the way. She pointed against the sky with her finger to indicate the route it had taken and told him it had passed yesterday when the sun was between noon and its setting point.

Maidwa again set out rather slowly, but when the sun had risen, he tried his speed by shooting an arrow ahead, and running after it; but it fell behind him, and he knew that he had lost nothing of his quickness of foot.[Pg 146]

Maidwa started off again at a slow pace, but once the sun was up, he tested his speed by shooting an arrow ahead and running after it. However, the arrow landed behind him, and he realized that he hadn't lost any of his quickness.[Pg 146]

Nothing remarkable happened through the day, and he went on leisurely. Some time after dark, as he was peering around the country for a shelter, he saw a light emitted from a small low lodge. He went up to it very slyly, and, peeping through the door, he discovered an old man alone, with his head down upon his breast, warming his back before the fire.

Nothing notable happened during the day, and he continued on at an easy pace. Later, after dark, as he was scanning the area for a place to stay, he noticed a light coming from a small low lodge. He approached it quietly, and, looking through the door, he saw an old man sitting alone, with his head bowed on his chest, warming his back by the fire.

Maidwa thought that the old man did not know that he was standing near the door; but in this he was mistaken; for, without turning his eyes to look at him, the old man said, "Walk in, my grandchild; take a seat opposite to me, and take off your things and dry them, for you must be fatigued; and I will prepare you something to eat; you shall have something very delicate."

Maidwa thought the old man was unaware that he was standing by the door; but he was wrong, because without even looking at him, the old man said, "Come in, my child; sit across from me and take off your things to dry, since you must be tired; I’ll prepare something for you to eat; you’ll have something really nice."

Maidwa accepted this kind invitation, and entered the lodge. The old man then remarked, as if in mere course of conversation: "My kettle with water stands near the fire;" and immediately a small earthen pot with legs appeared by the fire. He then took one grain of corn, also one of whortleberry, and put them in the pot.

Maidwa accepted the kind invitation and stepped into the lodge. The old man then casually said, "My kettle with water is near the fire;" and right away, a small earthen pot with legs appeared by the fire. He then took one grain of corn and one whortleberry and placed them in the pot.

Maidwa was very hungry, and seeing the limited scale of the old man's housekeeping, he thought his chance for a supper was very slight. The old man had promised him something very delicate, and he seemed likely to keep his word. Maidwa looked on silently, and did not change his face any more than[Pg 147] if the greatest banquet that was ever spread had been going forward.

Maidwa was really hungry, and seeing how little the old man had in terms of food, he thought his chances for a dinner were pretty slim. The old man had promised him something special, and it seemed like he was going to deliver. Maidwa watched quietly, keeping his expression unchanged as if the biggest feast ever was happening right in front of him.

The pot soon boiled, when the old man said in a very quiet way:

The pot quickly boiled, and the old man said softly:

"The pot will stand at a distance from the fire."

"The pot will be placed away from the fire."

It removed itself, and the old man added to Maidwa:

It withdrew, and the old man added to Maidwa:

"My grandchild, feed yourself;" handing him at the same time a dish and ladle of the same ware as the pot itself.

"My grandchild, help yourself," while handing him a dish and ladle that matched the pot.

The young man, whose hunger was very great, helped himself to all that was in the pot. He felt ashamed to think that he had done so, but before he could speak the old man said:

The young man, who was extremely hungry, served himself everything in the pot. He felt embarrassed about it, but before he could say anything, the old man spoke:

"Eat, nay grandchild; eat, eat!" and soon after he again said—"Help yourself from the pot."

"Eat, come on, grandchild; eat, eat!" and soon after he added—"Serve yourself from the pot."

Maidwa was surprised, on dipping in his ladle, to see that it was full; and although he emptied it a second time, it was still again filled and refilled till his hunger was entirely satisfied. The old man then observed, without raising his voice:

Maidwa was surprised when he dipped his ladle in and found it full; and even after he emptied it a second time, it was still filled and refilled until his hunger was completely satisfied. The old man then remarked, without raising his voice:

"The pot will return to its corner;" and the pot took itself off to its accustomed place in an out-of-the-way corner of the lodge.

"The pot will go back to its spot;" and the pot moved to its usual place in a quiet corner of the lodge.

Maidwa observed that the old man was about to address him, and took an attitude which showed that he was prepared to listen.

Maidwa noticed that the old man was about to speak to him, and he positioned himself to show that he was ready to listen.

"Keep on, my grandchild," said the old man;[Pg 148] "you will surely gain that you seek. To tell you more I am not permitted; but go on as you have begun and you will not be disappointed. To-morrow you will again reach one of my fellow old men, but the one you will see after him will tell you all, and the manner in which you must proceed to accomplish your journey. Often has this Red Swan passed, and those who have followed it have never returned; but you must be firm in your resolution, and be prepared for all that may happen."

"Keep going, my grandchild," said the old man;[Pg 148] "you will definitely achieve what you’re looking for. I can’t tell you more than that; but just keep following your path and you won’t be let down. Tomorrow, you'll meet another one of my old friends, but the person after him will give you all the details and show you how to continue your journey. This Red Swan has often passed by, and those who have chased after it have never come back; but you must stay determined and be ready for whatever comes your way."

"So will it be," answered Maidwa; and they both laid down to sleep.

"So it will be," replied Maidwa; and they both lay down to sleep.

Early in the morning the old man ordered his magic kettle to prepare breakfast, so that his guest might eat before leaving. As Maidwa passed out, the old man gave him a blessing with his parting advice.

Early in the morning, the old man instructed his magic kettle to make breakfast so his guest could eat before leaving. As Maidwa walked out, the old man offered him a blessing along with his farewell advice.

Maidwa set forth in better spirits than at any time since he had started. Night again found him in company with an old man who entertained him kindly, with a frisky little kettle which hurried up to the fire before it was spoken to, bustled about and set his supper briskly before Maidwa, and frisked away again, without waiting for orders. The old man also carefully directed him on his way in the morning.

Maidwa set off feeling better than he had in a long time. That night, he was with an old man who was very kind to him, along with a lively little kettle that raced to the fire before being called, busied itself preparing his supper quickly, and then scampered off again without waiting for any instructions. The old man also made sure to give him careful directions for the morning.

He traveled with a light heart, as he now expected to meet the one who was to give him directions how to proceed to get the Red Swan.[Pg 149]

He traveled with a light heart, as he now expected to meet the one who would give him directions on how to proceed to get the Red Swan.[Pg 149]

Toward night-fall Maidwa reached the lodge of the third old man. Before coming to the door he heard him saying:

Toward evening, Maidwa arrived at the lodge of the third old man. Before he reached the door, he heard him saying:

"Grandchild, come in;" and going in promptly he felt quite at home.

"Hey, come on in," and as he walked in quickly, he felt completely at home.

The old man prepared him something to eat, acting as the other magicians had done, and his kettle was of the same size, and looked as if it were an own brother of the two others which had feasted him, except that this kettle, in coming and going about its household duties, would make a passing remark, or sing a little tune for itself.

The old man made him something to eat, just like the other magicians had done, and his kettle was the same size and looked like it was a sibling of the other two that had fed him. The difference was that this kettle, while going about its chores, would occasionally make a comment or hum a little tune.

The old man waited until Maidwa had fully satisfied his hunger, when he addressed him:

The old man waited until Maidwa had completely satisfied his hunger, then he spoke to him:

"Young man, the errand you are bound on is beset with trials and difficulties. Numbers have passed with the same purpose as that which now prompts you, but they never returned. Be careful, and if your guardian spirits are powerful you may succeed. This Red Swan you are following is the daughter of a magician who has abundance of every thing, but only this one child, whom he values more than the sacred arrows. In former times he wore a cap of wampum, which was attached to his scalp; but powerful Indians, warriors of a distant chief, came and told him that their chief's daughter was on the brink of the grave, and that she herself requested his wampum-cap, which she was confident would save her[Pg 150] life. 'If I can only see it,' she said, 'I will recover.' It was for this cap they had come, and after long solicitation the magician at length consented to part with it, in the hope that it would restore to health the dying maiden, although when he took it off to hand it to the messengers it left the crown of his head bare and bloody. Years have passed since, and it has not healed. The coming of the warriors to procure it for the sick maiden was a cheat, and they are now constantly making sport of the unhappy scalp—dancing it about from village to village—and on every insult it receives the poor old chief to whom it belongs groans with pain. Those who hold it are too powerful for the magician, and many have sacrificed themselves to recover it for him, but without success. The Red Swan has enticed many a young man, as she has you, to enlist them to procure the scalp, and whoever is so fortunate as to succeed, it is understood, will receive the Red Swan as his reward. In the morning you will proceed on your way, and toward evening you will come to this magician's lodge. You will know it by the groans which you will hear far over the prairie as you approach. He will ask you in. You will see no one but himself. He will question you much as to your dreams and the strength of your guardian spirits. If he is satisfied with your answers, he will urge you to attempt the recovery of his scalp. He will show you the[Pg 151] course to take, and if you feel inclined, as I see that you do, go forward, my son, with a strong heart; persevere, and I have a presentiment that you will succeed."

"Young man, the task you're about to undertake is filled with challenges and obstacles. Many have set out with the same goal as yours, but none have returned. Be cautious, and if your guardian spirits are strong, you might succeed. The Red Swan you’re pursuing is the daughter of a powerful magician who has everything except this one child, whom he cherishes more than his sacred arrows. In the past, he wore a wampum cap attached to his scalp; then powerful Indian warriors from a far-off chief came to him, saying that their chief's daughter was near death and requested his wampum cap, believing it would save her life. 'If I can just see it,' she said, 'I will recover.' They had come for that cap, and after much pleading, the magician finally agreed to give it up, hoping it would heal the sick girl, even though taking it off left the top of his head bare and bloody. Years have gone by since then, and it hasn’t healed. The arrival of the warriors to get it for the dying girl was a deceit, and now they constantly mock the poor old chief—parading it from village to village—and with every insult it endures, the chief groans in pain. Those who possess it are too strong for the magician, and many have sacrificed themselves trying to get it back for him, but without success. The Red Swan has led many young men, like yourself, to try and retrieve the scalp, and whoever is lucky enough to succeed is understood to win the Red Swan as his reward. In the morning, you will continue on your path, and by evening you will reach this magician’s lodge. You’ll recognize it by the groans resonating across the prairie as you approach. He will invite you in. You will see only him. He will ask you many questions about your dreams and the power of your guardian spirits. If he is content with your answers, he will encourage you to attempt to recover his scalp. He will guide you on the course to take, and if you feel inclined, as I can see you do, move forward, my son, with a brave heart; persevere, and I have a strong feeling that you will succeed."

Maidwa answered, "I will try."

Maidwa replied, "I'll try."

Betimes in the morning, after having eaten from the magic kettle, which sung a sort of farewell chant on its way from the fire-place to its station in the corner, he set off on his journey.

Betimes in the morning, after eating from the magic kettle, which sang a kind of farewell tune as it moved from the fireplace to its spot in the corner, he set off on his journey.

Toward evening, Maidwa, as he crossed a prairie, heard, as had been predicted, groans from a distant lodge, which were only interrupted by a voice from a person whom he could not see, calling to him aloud:

Toward evening, Maidwa, while crossing a prairie, heard, as expected, groans coming from a distant lodge, which were only interrupted by a voice from someone he couldn't see, calling out to him:

"Come in! come in!"

"Come on in!"

On entering the lodge, the magician heaved a great groan from the very bottom of his chest, and Maidwa saw that the crown of his head was all bare and bloody.

On entering the lodge, the magician let out a deep groan from his chest, and Maidwa noticed that the top of his head was completely bare and covered in blood.

"Sit down, sit down," he said, "while I prepare you something to eat. You see how poor I am. I have to attend to all my own wants, with no other servant than that poor little kettle in the corner. Kettle, we will have something to eat, if you please."

"Please, have a seat," he said, "while I get you something to eat. You can see how little I have. I have to take care of everything myself, with no other help than that poor little kettle over in the corner. Kettle, let’s get something to eat, if you don’t mind."

"In a moment," the kettle spoke up from the corner.

"In a moment," the kettle chimed in from the corner.

"You will oblige me by making all the dispatch you can," said the magician, in a very humble tone, still addressing the kettle.[Pg 152]

"You'll help me out by being as quick as you can," said the magician, in a very humble tone, still talking to the kettle.[Pg 152]

"Have patience," replied the kettle, "and I will be with you presently."

"Just wait a moment," replied the kettle, "and I'll be with you soon."

After a considerable delay, there came forward out of the corner from which it had spoken, a great heavy-browed and pot-bodied kettle, which advanced with much stateliness and solemnity of manner till it had come directly in front of the magician, whom it addressed with the question:

After a long wait, a large, heavy-browed, pot-bellied kettle emerged from the corner where it had been speaking. It approached with great dignity and seriousness until it stood directly in front of the magician, whom it addressed with the question:

"What shall we have, sir?"

"What do you want, sir?"

"Corn, if you please," the magician answered.

"Corn, please," the magician said.

"No, we will have whortleberries," rejoined the kettle, in a firm voice.

"No, we will have whortleberries," the kettle replied, firmly.

"Very well; just as you choose."

"Sure; it's your choice."

When he supposed it was time, the magician invited Maidwa to help himself.

When he thought it was time, the magician invited Maidwa to help himself.

"Hold a minute," interposed the kettle, as Maidwa was about to dip in his ladle. He paused, and after a delay, the kettle, shaking itself up and simmering very loudly, said, "Now we are ready."

"Wait a second," the kettle interrupted, just as Maidwa was about to dip in his ladle. He paused, and after a moment, the kettle, rattling and boiling loudly, said, "Now we're ready."

Maidwa fell to and satisfied his hunger.

Maidwa sat down and satisfied his hunger.

"Will the kettle now withdraw?" asked the magician, with am air of much deference.

"Will the kettle step back now?" asked the magician, with a tone of great respect.

"No," said the kettle, "we will stay and hear what the young man has to say for himself."

"No," said the kettle, "we'll stay and hear what the young man has to say for himself."

"Very well," said the magician. "You see," he added to Maidwa, "how poor I am. I have to take counsel with the kettle, or I should be all alone, without a day's food, and with no one to advise me."[Pg 153]

"Alright," said the magician. "You see," he continued to Maidwa, "how little I have. I have to consult the kettle, or I would be all by myself, without any food for the day, and no one to guide me."[Pg 153]

All this time the Red Swan was carefully concealed in the lodge, behind a curtain, from which Maidwa heard now and then a rustling noise, that fluttered his spirits and set his heart to beating at a wonderful rate.

All this time, the Red Swan was hidden away in the lodge, behind a curtain, from which Maidwa occasionally heard a rustling noise that lifted his spirits and made his heart race.

As soon as Maidwa had partaken of food and laid aside his leggings and moccasins, the old magician commenced telling him how he had lost his scalp, the insults it was receiving, the pain he suffered thereby, his wishes to regain it, the many unsuccessful attempts that had already been made, and the numbers and power of those who retained it. He would interrupt his discourse, at times, with sudden groans, and say:

As soon as Maidwa had eaten and taken off his leggings and moccasins, the old magician started explaining how he had lost his scalp, the insults it was facing, the pain he felt because of it, his desire to get it back, the many failed attempts that had already been made, and the numbers and power of those who still had it. He would occasionally pause his speech with sudden groans and say:

"Oh, how shamefully they are treating it."

"Oh, how badly they are treating it."

Maidwa listened to all the old magician had to say with solemn attention.

Maidwa listened to everything the old magician had to say with serious attention.

The magician renewed his discourse, and inquired of Maidwa as to his dreams, or what he saw in his sleep, at such times as he had fasted and darkened his face to procure guardian spirits.

The magician continued speaking and asked Maidwa about his dreams or what he experienced in his sleep during the times he had fasted and darkened his face to attract guardian spirits.

Maidwa then told him one dream. The magician groaned.

Maidwa then shared a dream with him. The magician sighed.

"No, that is not it," he said.

"No, that's not it," he said.

Maidwa told him of two or three others.

Maidwa told him about a couple of other people.

The magician groaned again and again, and said, rather peevishly, "No, these are not the dreams."

The magician groaned over and over, and said, a bit irritably, "No, these aren't the dreams."

"Keep cool," said the kettle, which had left the[Pg 154] fire, and was standing in the middle of the floor, where a pleasant breeze was blowing through the lodge, and added, "Have you no more dreams of another kind?"

"Stay calm," said the kettle, which had come off the[Pg 154] fire and was now in the middle of the floor, where a nice breeze was blowing through the lodge. It added, "Don’t you have any other kinds of dreams?"

"Yes," said Maidwa; and he told him one.

"Yeah," said Maidwa; and he shared one with him.

"That will do," said the kettle. "We are much pleased with that."

"That’s enough," said the kettle. "We’re really happy with that."

"Yes, that is it—that is it!" the magician added. "You will cause me to live. That was what I was wishing you to say. Will you then go and see if you can not recover my poor scalp?"

"Yes, that’s it—that's it!" the magician said. "You will help me survive. That’s what I wanted you to say. Will you then go and see if you can recover my poor scalp?"

"Yes," said Maidwa, "I will go; and the day after to-morrow, when you hear the ka-kak cries of the hawk, you will know that I am successful. You must prepare your head, and lean it out through the door, so that the moment I arrive I may place your scalp on."

"Yes," said Maidwa, "I'll go; and the day after tomorrow, when you hear the ka-kak calls of the hawk, you’ll know that I’ve succeeded. You need to get ready and lean your head out through the door, so that as soon as I get back, I can put your scalp on."

"Yes, yes," said the magician. "As you say it will be done."

"Sure, sure," said the magician. "As you said, it will be done."

Early the next morning Maidwa set out to fulfill his promise; and in the afternoon, when the sun hangs toward home, he heard the shouts of a great many people. He was in a wood at the time, and saw, as he thought, only a few men, but as he went on they increased in numbers. On emerging upon the plain, their heads appeared like the hanging leaves, they were so many.

Early the next morning, Maidwa set out to keep his promise; and in the afternoon, when the sun was low in the sky, he heard the shouts of a large crowd. He was in the woods at the time and thought he saw only a few men, but as he continued on, their numbers grew. When he came out onto the plain, their heads looked like hanging leaves, there were so many of them.

In the middle of the plain he perceived a post, and[Pg 155] something waving at its top. It was the wampum scalp; and every now and then the air was rent with the war-song, for they were dancing the war-dance in high spirit around it.

In the middle of the plain, he saw a post with something waving at the top. It was the wampum scalp, and now and then the air was filled with the war song, as they danced the war dance around it in high spirits.

Before he could be observed, Maidwa changed himself into a humming-bird, and flew toward the scalp. As he passed some of those who were standing by, he came close to their ears, and as they heard the rapid whirr or murmur which this bird makes when it flies, they jumped aside, and asked each other what it could be. Maidwa had nearly reached the scalp, but fearing that he should be perceived while untying it, he again changed himself into the down that floats lightly on the air, and sailed slowly on to the scalp. He loosened it, and moved off heavily, as the weight was almost too great for him to bear up. The Indians around would have snatched it away had not a lucky current of air just then buoyed him up. As they saw that it was moving away they cried out, "It is taken from us! it is taken from us!"

Before he could be seen, Maidwa transformed himself into a hummingbird and flew towards the scalp. As he passed by some of the people standing nearby, he came close to their ears, and when they heard the quick whirr or murmur that this bird makes while flying, they jumped aside and asked each other what it could be. Maidwa was almost at the scalp, but afraid he might be noticed while untying it, he changed into the light down that floats in the air, and glided slowly to the scalp. He loosened it and took off heavily, as the weight was almost too much for him to carry. The nearby Indians would have grabbed it if a lucky breeze hadn’t lifted him up just then. When they saw it moving away, they shouted, "It’s taken from us! It’s taken from us!"

Maidwa was borne gently along but a little way above their heads; and as they followed him, the rush and hum of the people was like the dead beating of the surges upon a lake shore after a storm. But the good wind gaining strength, soon carried him beyond their pursuit. A little further on he changed himself into a hawk, and flew swiftly off with his[Pg 156] trophy, crying, "Ka-kak! ka-kak!" till it resounded with its shrill tone through the whole country, far and wide.

Maidwa was carried gently along just a bit above their heads; and as they followed him, the rush and buzz of the crowd sounded like the dull pounding of waves on a lakeshore after a storm. But the strong wind soon picked up, carrying him away from their reach. A little further on, he transformed into a hawk and swiftly flew off with his[Pg 156] trophy, crying, "Ka-kak! ka-kak!" until his sharp call echoed all across the land.

Meanwhile the magician had remembered the instructions of Maidwa, placing his head outside of the lodge as soon as he heard the ka-kak cry of the hawk.

Meanwhile, the magician recalled Maidwa's instructions and stuck his head out of the lodge as soon as he heard the hawk's ka-kak cry.

In a moment Maidwa came past with rustling wings, and as he flew by, giving the magician a severe blow on the head with the wampum scalp, his limbs extended and quivered in an agony, the scalp adhered, and Maidwa, in his own person, walked into the lodge and sat down, feeling perfectly at home.

In an instant, Maidwa flew by with rustling wings, and as he darted past, he dealt the magician a hard hit on the head with the wampum scalp. His limbs stretched and shook in pain, the scalp stuck to him, and Maidwa, now in his original form, entered the lodge and sat down, feeling completely at ease.

The magician was so long in recovering from the stunning blow which had been dealt him, that Maidwa feared that in restoring the crown of his head he had destroyed his life. Presently, however, he was pleased to see him show, by the motion of his hands and limbs, that his strength was returning; and in a little while he rose and stood upon his feet. What was the delight of Maidwa to behold, instead of a withered old man, far advanced in years and stricken in sorrow, a bright and cheerful youth, who glittered with life as he stood up before him.

The magician took so long to recover from the stunning blow he had received that Maidwa worried that in fixing the crown of his head, he had taken his life. However, soon he was happy to see the magician move his hands and limbs, showing that his strength was coming back. Before long, he rose and stood on his feet. Maidwa was overjoyed to see, instead of a frail old man, worn down by age and filled with sorrow, a bright and cheerful young man, full of life as he stood before him.

"Thank you, my friend," he said. "Your kindness and bravery of heart have restored me to my former shape. It was so ordained, and you have now accomplished the victory."[Pg 157]

"Thank you, my friend," he said. "Your kindness and courage have brought me back to my old self. It was meant to be, and you have now achieved the victory."[Pg 157]

They embraced; and the young magician urged the stay of his deliverer for a few days, and they formed a strong attachment to each other. The magician, to the deep regret of Maidwa, never once alluded to the Red Swan in all their conferences.

They hugged, and the young magician urged his savior to stay for a few days, forming a strong bond between them. Unfortunately for Maidwa, the magician never mentioned the Red Swan during any of their discussions.

At last the day arrived when Maidwa prepared to return to his home. The young magician bestowed on him ample presents of wampum, fur, robes, and other costly things. Although Maidwa's heart was burning within him to see the Red Swan, to hear her spoken of, and to learn what his fortune was to be in regard to that fond object of his pursuit, he constrained his feelings, and so checked his countenance as to never look where he supposed she might be. His friend the young magician observed the same silence and caution.

At last, the day came when Maidwa got ready to return home. The young magician gave him plenty of gifts, including wampum, fur, robes, and other valuable items. Even though Maidwa was eager to see the Red Swan, to hear her name, and to find out what his future held regarding his beloved pursuit, he held back his feelings and managed to keep a calm expression, never looking in the direction he thought she might be. His friend, the young magician, remained just as silent and careful.

Maidwa's pack for traveling was now ready, and he was taking his farewell smoke, when the young magician thus addressed him: "My friend Maidwa, you know for what cause you came thus far, and why you have risked so much and waited so long. You have proved my friend indeed. You have accomplished your object, and your noble perseverance shall not go unrewarded. If you undertake other things with the same spirit, you will always succeed. My destiny compels me to remain where I am, although I should feel happy to be allowed to go with you. I have given you, of ordinary gifts, all you will need as long[Pg 158] as you live; but I see you are backward to speak of the Red Swan. I vowed that whoever procured me my lost wampum-scalp should be rewarded by possessing the Red Swan."

Maidwa's travel pack was ready, and he was taking his farewell smoke when the young magician spoke to him: "My friend Maidwa, you know why you came all this way, and why you risked so much and waited so long. You have truly proven yourself a friend. You’ve achieved your goal, and your noble perseverance won’t go unrewarded. If you take on other challenges with the same determination, you will always be successful. Destiny keeps me here, but I would be happy to join you. I’ve given you everything you need for your lifetime; however, I notice you’re hesitant to mention the Red Swan. I promised that whoever helped me get back my lost wampum-scalp would be rewarded with the Red Swan."

He then spoke in a language which Maidwa did not understand, the curtain of the lodge parted, and the Red Swan met his gaze. It was a beautiful female that he beheld, so majestical and airy in her look, that he seemed to see a creature whose home should rather be in the free heaven, and among the rosy clouds, than in this dusky lodge.

He then spoke in a language that Maidwa didn't understand, the curtain of the lodge opened, and the Red Swan caught his eye. He saw a beautiful woman, so majestic and graceful in her appearance, that it felt like she belonged in the open sky and among the pink clouds, rather than in this dim lodge.

"Take her," the young magician said; "she is my sister; treat her well. She is worthy of you, and what you have done for me merits more. She is ready to go with you to your kindred and friends, and has been so ever since your arrival; and my good wishes shall go with you both."

"Take her," the young magician said; "she's my sister; treat her well. She deserves you, and what you've done for me deserves more. She's ready to go with you to your family and friends, and she's been ready ever since you got here; my best wishes will be with you both."

The Red Swan smiled kindly on Maidwa, who advanced and greeted her. Hand in hand they took their way forth from the lodge, and, watched by the young magician, advanced across the prairie on their homeward course.

The Red Swan smiled warmly at Maidwa, who stepped forward and greeted her. Hand in hand, they left the lodge and, while being observed by the young magician, made their way across the prairie on their journey home.

They traveled slowly, and looked with double joy on the beautiful country over which they had both so lately passed with hearts ill at ease.

They traveled slowly and looked with double joy at the beautiful countryside they had both recently crossed with heavy hearts.

After two or three days they reached the lodge of the third old man who had entertained him with the singing kettle; but the kettle was not there. The[Pg 159] old man, nevertheless, received them very kindly, and said to Maidwa, "You see what your perseverance has secured you; do so always, and you will succeed in whatever you undertake."

After two or three days, they arrived at the lodge of the third old man who had entertained him with the singing kettle; however, the kettle was not there. The[Pg 159] old man, nonetheless, welcomed them warmly and said to Maidwa, "You see what your determination has brought you; keep it up, and you'll succeed in anything you take on."

On the following morning, when they were about to start, he pulled from the side of the lodge a bag, which he presented to Maidwa, saying, "Grandchild, I give you this; it contains a present for you; and I hope you will live happily till old age."

On the next morning, just as they were getting ready to leave, he took a bag from the side of the lodge and handed it to Maidwa, saying, "Grandchild, I’m giving you this; it has a gift for you, and I hope you live happily until you grow old."

Bidding him farewell, they again set forward; and they soon came to the second old man's lodge; he also gave them a present and bestowed his blessing. Nor did Maidwa see any thing here of the frisky little kettle which had been so lively on his former visit.

Bidding him goodbye, they set out again; and they quickly arrived at the second old man's lodge; he also gave them a gift and offered his blessing. Maidwa didn’t see anything here of the lively little kettle that had been so active on his previous visit.

As they went on and came to the lodge of the first old man, their reception and farewell were the same; and when Maidwa glanced to the corner, the silent kettle, which had been the first acquaintance he had made in that family on his travels, was not there. The old man smiled when he discovered the direction of Maidwa's glance, but he said nothing.

As they continued on and arrived at the first old man’s lodge, their greeting and goodbye were the same; and when Maidwa looked over to the corner, the quiet kettle, which had been the first thing he noticed in that family during his travels, was missing. The old man smiled when he noticed where Maidwa was looking, but he didn't say anything.

When, on continuing their journey, they at last approached the first town which Maidwa had passed in his pursuit, the watchman gave notice as before, and he was shown into the chief's lodge.

When they continued their journey and finally reached the first town that Maidwa had passed in his pursuit, the watchman alerted them as before, and he was taken into the chief's lodge.

"Sit down there, son-in-law," said the chief, pointing to a place near his daughter. "And you also," he said to the Red Swan.[Pg 160]

"Take a seat there, son-in-law," said the chief, gesturing to a spot next to his daughter. "And you too," he said to the Red Swan.[Pg 160]

The chief's daughter was engaged in coloring a girdle, and, as if indifferent to these visitors, she did not even raise her head. Presently the chief said, "Let some one bring in the bundle of our son-in-law."

The chief's daughter was busy coloring a belt, and, seemingly uninterested in the visitors, she didn't even look up. Soon, the chief said, "Someone bring in the bundle for our son-in-law."

When the bundle was laid before him, Maidwa opened one of the bags which had been given to him. It was filled with various costly articles—wampum, robes, and trinkets, of much richness and value; these, in token of his kindness, he presented to the chief. The chief's daughter stole a glance at the costly gifts, then at Maidwa and his beautiful wife. She stopped working, and was silent and thoughtful all the evening. The chief himself talked with Maidwa of his adventures, congratulated him on his good fortune, and concluded by telling him that he should take his daughter along with him in the morning.

When the bundle was laid in front of him, Maidwa opened one of the bags given to him. It was filled with various expensive items—wampum, robes, and jewelry, all of significant richness and value; these he presented to the chief as a token of his goodwill. The chief's daughter stole a glance at the lavish gifts, then at Maidwa and his beautiful wife. She paused her work, remaining silent and thoughtful all evening. The chief himself chatted with Maidwa about his adventures, congratulated him on his good fortune, and ended by saying that he should take his daughter with him in the morning.

Maidwa said "Yes."

Maidwa replied, "Yes."

The chief then spoke up, saying, "Daughter, be ready to go with him in the morning."

The chief then said, "Daughter, get ready to go with him in the morning."

Now it happened when the chief was thus speaking that there was a foolish fellow in the lodge, who had thought to have got this chief's daughter for a wife; and he jumped up, saying:

Now, while the chief was talking, there was a foolish guy in the lodge who had hoped to marry the chief's daughter. He jumped up and said:

"Who is he," looking grimly at Maidwa, "that he should take her for a few presents? I will kill him."

"Who is he," he said, giving Maidwa a serious look, "that he thinks he can take her for a few gifts? I'll kill him."

And he raised a knife which he had in his hand, and gave it a mighty flourish in the air. He kept up this terrible flourish till some one came and[Pg 161] pulled him back to his seat, which he had been waiting for, and then he sat quiet enough.

And he lifted a knife he had in his hand and made a dramatic flourish in the air. He kept this frightening display going until someone came and[Pg 161] pulled him back to his seat, which he had been waiting for, and then he sat still enough.

Amid the greetings of their new friends, Maidwa and the Red Swan, with the chief's daughter, took their leave by peep of day, and toward evening they reached the other town. The watchman gave the signal, and numbers of men, women and children stood out to see them. They were again shown into the chief's lodge, who welcomed him, saying:

Amid the warm wishes from their new friends, Maidwa and the Red Swan, along with the chief's daughter, left at dawn, and by evening they arrived in the other town. The watchman signaled, and a crowd of men, women, and children gathered to greet them. They were once again taken to the chief's lodge, where he welcomed them, saying:

"Son-in-law, you are welcome."

"Welcome, son-in-law."

And he requested Maidwa to take a seat by his daughter, and the two women did the same.

And he asked Maidwa to sit next to his daughter, and the two women did just that.

After suitable refreshment for all, and while Maidwa smoked a pipe, the chief asked him to relate his adventures in the hearing of all the inmates of the lodge, and of the strangers who had gathered in at report of his singular fortunes.

After everyone had some food and drinks, and while Maidwa was smoking a pipe, the chief asked him to share his adventures in front of everyone in the lodge, including the strangers who had come to hear about his unusual experiences.

Maidwa gave them his whole story. When he came to those parts which related to the Red Swan, they turned and looked upon her in wonder and admiration, for she was very beautiful.

Maidwa shared his entire story with them. When he reached the parts about the Red Swan, they turned to look at her in awe and admiration, as she was truly beautiful.

The chief then informed Maidwa that his brothers had been to their town in search of him, but that they had gone back some time before, having given up all hopes of ever seeing him again. He added, that since he had shown himself a man of spirit, whom fortune was pleased to befriend, he should take his daughter with him.[Pg 162]

The chief then told Maidwa that his brothers had come to their town looking for him, but they had left a while ago, having lost all hope of seeing him again. He added that since Maidwa had proven to be a strong man, favored by fortune, he should take his daughter with him.[Pg 162]

"For although your brothers," he said, "were here, they were too bashful to enter any of our lodges. They merely inquired for you and returned. You will take my daughter, treat her well, and that will bind us more closely together."

"For even though your brothers," he said, "were here, they were too shy to come into any of our lodges. They just asked about you and left. You will take my daughter, treat her well, and that will bring us closer together."

It is always the case in an assembly or gathering that some one of the number is foolish, and disposed to play the clown. It happened to be so here. One of this very sort was in the lodge, and, after Maidwa had given the old chief presents, as he had to the other, this pretender jumped up in a passion, and cried out:

It’s always true in a group or gathering that there’s usually someone who acts silly and tries to be the joker. That was the case here. One person exactly like that was in the lodge, and after Maidwa had given the old chief gifts, just as he had done for the others, this pretender jumped up in anger and shouted:

"Who is this stranger, that he should have her? I want her myself."

"Who is this stranger that he gets to have her? I want her for myself."

The chief bade him be quiet, and not to disturb or quarrel with one who was enjoying their hospitality.

The chief told him to be quiet and not to disturb or argue with someone who was enjoying their hospitality.

"No, no," he exclaimed, rushing forward as in act to strike.

"No, no," he shouted, moving forward as if to hit.

Maidwa sat unmoved, and paid no heed to his threats.

Maidwa sat still and ignored his threats.

He cried the louder—"I will have her, I will have her!" whereupon the old chief, being now vexed past patience, took his great war-club and tapped this clownish fellow upon the head, which so far subdued him that he sat for some time quite still; when, after a while, he came to himself, the chief upbraided him for his folly, and told him to go out and tell stories to the old women.[Pg 163]

He yelled even louder—"I’m going to have her, I’m going to have her!" At that, the old chief, now frustrated beyond belief, grabbed his big war club and tapped the foolish guy on the head, which calmed him down enough that he sat still for a while. After some time, when he got himself together, the chief scolded him for his stupidity and told him to go out and tell stories to the old ladies.[Pg 163]

When at last Maidwa was about to leave, he invited a number of the families of the chief to go with him and visit their hunting-grounds, where he promised them that they would find game in abundance. They consented, and in the morning a large company assembled and joined Maidwa; and the chief, with a party of warriors, escorted them a long distance. When ready to return, the chief made a speech and besought the blessing of the Good Spirit on Maidwa and his friends.

When Maidwa was finally getting ready to leave, he invited several families from the chief to join him in visiting their hunting grounds, where he assured them they would find plenty of game. They agreed, and in the morning, a large group gathered to accompany Maidwa; the chief and a group of warriors escorted them for a long way. Before heading back, the chief gave a speech and asked for the Good Spirit's blessing on Maidwa and his friends.

They parted, each on its course, making music with their war-drums, which could be heard from afar as they glittered with waving feathers in the morning sun, in their march over the prairie, which was lost in the distant sky.

They went their separate ways, each following their path, creating music with their war drums, which could be heard from a distance as they sparkled with fluttering feathers in the morning sun during their march across the prairie that faded into the distant sky.

After several days' travel, Maidwa and his friends came in sight of his home. The others rested within the woods while he went alone in advance to see his brothers.

After several days of travel, Maidwa and his friends finally spotted his home. The others took a break in the woods while he went ahead by himself to see his brothers.

He entered the lodge. It was all in confusion and covered with ashes. On one side, sitting among the cinders, with his face blackened, and crying aloud, was his elder brother. On the other side sat the younger, Jeekewis, also with blackened face, his head covered with stray feathers and tufts of swan-down. This one presented so curious a figure that Maidwa could not keep from laughing. He seemed to be so lost and far-gone in grief that he could not notice his[Pg 164] brother's arrival. The eldest, however, after a while, lifting up his head, recognized Maidwa, jumped up and shook hands, and kissed him, and expressed much joy at his return.

He stepped into the lodge. It was a total mess and covered in ashes. On one side, sitting among the debris, his face smudged with soot, was his older brother, crying out loud. On the other side sat the younger one, Jeekewis, his face also dirty, with his head adorned with random feathers and bits of swan down. He looked so amusing that Maidwa couldn't help but laugh. Jeekewis appeared so overwhelmed with sadness that he didn't notice his brother's arrival. After a while, though, the eldest brother looked up, recognized Maidwa, jumped up, shook his hand, kissed him, and showed great joy at his return.

Maidwa, as soon as he had seen the lodge set in order, made known that he had brought each of them a wife. As soon as Jeekewis heard a wife spoken of, he roused from his torpor, sprang to his feet, and said:

Maidwa, once he had seen the lodge arranged, announced that he had brought each of them a wife. As soon as Jeekewis heard the mention of a wife, he shook off his daze, jumped to his feet, and said:

"Why is it just now that you have come?" and at once made for the door and peeped out to see the strangers. He then commenced jumping and laughing, and crying out, "Women! women!" and that was all the reception he gave his brother. Maidwa told them to wash themselves and prepare, for he would go and fetch the females in.

"Why did you just arrive?" he asked, quickly heading to the door to check out the newcomers. He then started jumping up and down, laughing, and shouting, "Women! Women!" That was the extent of his greeting to his brother. Maidwa told them to clean up and get ready, as he was going to bring in the women.

Jeekewis scampered about, and began to wash himself; but he would every now and then, with one side of his head all feathers, and the other clear and shining, peep forth to look at the women again. When they came near, he said, "I will have this and that one;" he did not exactly know which; he would sit down for an instant, and then rise, and peep about and laugh; in fact he acted like one beside himself.

Jeekewis rushed around and started to wash himself, but every now and then, with one side of his head all feathers and the other side clean and shiny, he'd peek out to look at the women again. When they got closer, he said, "I want this one and that one;" he wasn’t quite sure which. He would sit down for a moment, then get up and glance around and laugh; in fact, he acted like someone who was out of their mind.

As soon as order was restored, and all the company who had been brought in were seated, Maidwa presented one of the chief's daughters to his eldest brother, saying: "These women were given to me, to[Pg 165] dispose of in marriage. I now give one to each. I intended so from the first."

As soon as order was restored and everyone who had been brought in was seated, Maidwa presented one of the chief's daughters to his eldest brother, saying: "These women were given to me to[Pg 165] arrange marriages for. I'm now giving one to each of you. I planned to do this from the start."

Jeekewis spoke up and said, "I think three wives would have been enough for you."

Jeekewis spoke up and said, "I think three wives would have been enough for you."

Maidwa led the other daughter to Jeekewis, and said, "My brother, here is one for you, and live happily."

Maidwa brought the other daughter to Jeekewis and said, "My brother, here’s someone for you, and may you live happily."

Jeekewis hung down his head as if he was ashamed, but he would every now and then steal a look at his wife and also at the other women.

Jeekewis hung his head as if he were ashamed, but now and then, he would steal a glance at his wife and the other women.

By and by he turned toward his wife and acted as if he had been married for years.

By and by, he turned to his wife and acted like they had been married for years.

Maidwa seeing that no preparation had been made to entertain the company, said, "Are we to have no supper?"

Maidwa, noticing that no plans had been made to host the guests, asked, "Are we not having supper?"

He had no sooner spoken, than forth from a corner stepped the silent kettle, which placed itself by the fire, and began bubbling and boiling quite briskly. Presently that was joined by the big talking kettle, which said, addressing itself to Maidwa, "Master, we shall be ready presently;" and then, dancing along, came, from still another, the frisky little kettle, which hopped to their side, and took an active part in the preparations for the evening meal. When all was nearly ready, a delicate voice was heard singing in the last corner of the lodge, and keeping up its dainty carol all the way to the fire-place, the fourth kettle joined the three cooks, and they all fell to with all[Pg 166] their might, and in the best possible humor, to dispatch their work.

He had barely finished speaking when a quiet kettle stepped out from a corner, moved itself by the fire, and started bubbling and boiling energetically. Soon, it was joined by the large talking kettle, which addressed Maidwa, saying, "Master, we'll be ready soon;" and then, bouncing over, came the playful little kettle, which hopped to their side and got involved in preparing the evening meal. When everything was nearly ready, a delicate voice was heard singing from the last corner of the lodge. As it continued its cheerful tune all the way to the fireplace, the fourth kettle joined the three cooks, and they all got to work energetically and in the best possible mood to finish their tasks.

It was not long before the big kettle advanced toward Maidwa, and said, in his own confident way, "Supper is ready!"

It wasn't long before the big kettle moved toward Maidwa and said, in his usual confident tone, "Dinner is ready!"

The feast was a jovial one; and although they were all hungry, and plied their ladles with right good will, yet, dip in as often as they would, the four magic kettles held out, and had plenty to the end of the revel.

The feast was a lively one; and even though they were all hungry and eagerly filled their ladles, no matter how often they dipped in, the four magical kettles kept providing plenty until the end of the celebration.

To draw to a close, Maidwa and his friends lived in peace for a time; their town prospered; there was no lack of children; and every thing else was in abundance.

To wrap things up, Maidwa and his friends lived peacefully for a while; their town thrived; there were plenty of children; and everything else was in plenty.

One day the two brothers began to look dark upon Maidwa, and to reproach him for having taken from the medicine-sack their deceased father's magic arrows; they upbraided him especially that one was lost.

One day, the two brothers started to resent Maidwa and blamed him for taking their late father's magic arrows from the medicine bag; they particularly scolded him for losing one of them.

After listening to them in silence, he said that he would go in search of it, and that it should be restored; and the very next day, true to his word, he left them.

After listening to them quietly, he said he would go look for it and that it would be returned. The very next day, keeping his promise, he left them.

After traveling a long way, and looking in every direction, almost hopeless of discovering the lost treasure, he came to an opening in the earth, and descending, it led him to the abode of departed spirits. The country appeared beautiful, the pastures were[Pg 167] greener than his own, and the sky bluer than that which hung over the lodge, and the extent of it was utterly lost in a dim distance; and he saw animals of every kind wandering about in great numbers. The first he came to were buffalos; his surprise was great when they addressed him as human beings.

After traveling a long distance and searching in every direction, almost giving up hope of finding the lost treasure, he came across a hole in the ground. When he went down, it led him to the home of departed spirits. The landscape looked beautiful, the fields were[Pg 167] greener than his own, and the sky was bluer than the one above the lodge, stretching endlessly into a hazy distance. He saw animals of all kinds roaming around in large numbers. The first ones he encountered were buffalo; he was amazed when they spoke to him like humans.

They asked him what he came for, how he had descended, and why he was so bold as to visit the abode of the dead.

They asked him what he was there for, how he had arrived, and why he was brave enough to visit the home of the dead.

He answered that he was in quest of a magic arrow, to appease the anger of his brothers.

He replied that he was searching for a magic arrow to calm his brothers' anger.

"Very well," said the leader of the buffalos, whose form was nothing but bone. "Yes, we know it," and he and his followers moved off a little space from Maidwa, as if they were afraid of him. "You have come," resumed the buffalo-spirit, "to a place where a living man has never before been. You will return immediately to your tribe, for, under pretense of recovering one of the magic arrows which belong to you by your father's dying wish, they have sent you off that they might become possessed of your beautiful wife, the Red Swan. Speed home! You will find the magic arrow at the lodge-door. You will live to a very old age, and die happily. You can go no further in these abodes of ours."

"Alright," said the leader of the buffalo, who was nothing but skin and bones. "Yes, we know." He and his followers moved back a bit from Maidwa, as if they were scared of him. "You’ve come," the buffalo spirit continued, "to a place where no living man has ever been before. You need to go back to your tribe immediately because, under the excuse of retrieving one of the magic arrows that your father wished for you, they’ve sent you away to try to take your beautiful wife, the Red Swan. Hurry home! You’ll find the magic arrow at the door of your lodge. You’ll live a long life and die happily. You can’t go any further in our realm."

Maidwa looked, as he thought, to the west, and saw a bright light as if the sun was shining in its splendor, but he saw no sun.[Pg 168]

Maidwa looked, as he thought, to the west and saw a bright light as if the sun was shining in all its glory, but he saw no sun.[Pg 168]

"What light is that yonder?" he asked.

"What light is that over there?" he asked.

The all-boned buffalo answered—"It is the place where those who were good dwell."

The all-boned buffalo replied, "It's the place where the good people live."

"And that dark cloud?" Maidwa again asked.

"And what about that dark cloud?" Maidwa asked again.

"It is the place of the wicked," answered the buffalo.

"It’s the place for the wicked," replied the buffalo.

Maidwa turned away, for it was very dark, and it pained his eyes to look upon it; and, moving away by the aid of his guardian spirits, he again stood upon the earth, and beheld the sun giving light as usual.

Maidwa turned away because it was really dark, and it hurt his eyes to look at it; and, guided by his guardian spirits, he moved away and stood on the ground again, seeing the sun shining brightly as usual.

All else that he learned in the abodes of the dead, and his travels and acts previous to his return homeward, are unknown, for he never spoke of them to any human being.

All the other things he learned in the afterlife, as well as his travels and experiences before he went back home, remain a mystery because he never shared them with anyone.

After wandering a long time to gather knowledge to make his people happy and to add to their comfort, he one evening drew near to his own village. Passing all the other lodges he came to his own door, where he found the magic arrow, as he had been promised. He heard his brothers from within at high words with each other. They were quarreling for the possession of his wife, who, through all his absence, had remained constant, and sadly awaited his return. Maidwa listened in shame and sorrow.

After wandering for a long time to gather knowledge to make his people happy and improve their comfort, he one evening approached his village. Passing by all the other homes, he arrived at his own door, where he discovered the magic arrow, just as he had been promised. He heard his brothers arguing with each other inside. They were fighting over his wife, who, throughout his absence, had stayed loyal and was sadly waiting for his return. Maidwa listened in shame and sorrow.

He entered the lodge, holding his head aloft as one conscious of good principle and shining with anger. He spoke not a word, but, placing the magic arrow[Pg 169] to his bow, he would have laid his brothers dead at his feet; but just then the talking kettle stepped forward and spoke such words of wisdom, and the singing kettle trolled forth such a soothing little song, and the guilty brothers were so contrite and keenly repentant of their intended wrong, and the Red Swan was so radiant and forgiving, the silent kettle straightway served them up so hearty and wholesome a meal, and the frisky little kettle was so joyful and danced about so merrily, that when the magic arrows were laid away in the medicine-sack by Maidwa, there was that night in all the Indian country no happier family than the three brothers, who ever after dwelt together in all kindness, as all good brothers should.[Pg 170]

He walked into the lodge, holding his head high, fully aware of his principles and filled with anger. He didn’t say a word, but as he notched the magic arrow[Pg 169] to his bow, he could have taken his brothers' lives right there; but at that moment, the talking kettle stepped up and shared such wise words, while the singing kettle sang a soothing little tune. The guilty brothers were incredibly remorseful and truly regretted their intended wrongdoing, and the Red Swan was so bright and forgiving that the silent kettle immediately served them a hearty and wholesome meal. The cheerful little kettle danced around joyfully, and by the time Maidwa put the magic arrows away in the medicine sack, there was no happier family that night throughout all the Indian country than the three brothers, who from then on lived together in harmony, just as all good brothers should.[Pg 170]


XIV.

THE MAN WITH HIS LEG TIED UP.

As a punishment for having once upon a time used that foot against a venerable medicine man, Aggo Dah Gauda had one leg looped up to his thigh, so that he was obliged to get along by hopping. By dint of practice he had become very skillful in this exercise, and he could make leaps which seemed almost incredible.

As a punishment for having once used that foot against a respected medicine man, Aggo Dah Gauda had one leg tied up to his thigh, forcing him to get around by hopping. With practice, he became really skilled at this and could make jumps that seemed almost unbelievable.

Aggo had a beautiful daughter, and his chief care was to secure her from being carried off by the king of the buffalos, who was the ruler of all the herds of that kind, and had them entirely at his command to make them do as he willed.

Aggo had a beautiful daughter, and his main concern was to protect her from being taken by the king of the buffalo, who ruled over all the herds and could command them to act as he pleased.

Dah Gauda, too, was quite an important person in his own way, for he lived in great state, having a log house of his own, and a court-yard which extended from the sill of his front-door as many hundred miles westward as he chose to measure it.

Dah Gauda was also quite an important person in his own right, as he lived in great style, owning a log house and a courtyard that stretched as far west as he wanted it to go from his front door.

Although he might claim this extensive privilege of ground, he advised his daughter to keep within doors, and by no means to go far in the neighborhood,[Pg 171] as she would otherwise be sure to be stolen away, as he was satisfied that the buffalo-king spent night and day lurking about and lying in wait to seize her.

Although he could brag about owning such a large property, he told his daughter to stay indoors and avoid wandering too far in the area,[Pg 171] because he was convinced that the buffalo-king was constantly watching and waiting to snatch her away.

One sunshiny morning, when there were just two or three promising clouds rolling moistly about the sky, Aggo prepared to go out a-fishing; but before he left the lodge he reminded her of her strange and industrious lover, whom she had never seen.

One sunny morning, with only a couple of promising clouds floating in the sky, Aggo got ready to go fishing; but before he left the lodge, he reminded her of her unusual and hardworking lover, whom she had never met.

"My daughter," said he, "I am going out to fish, and as the day will be a pleasant one, you must recollect that we have an enemy near, who is constantly going about with two eyes that never close, and do not expose yourself out of the lodge."

"My daughter," he said, "I'm going out to fish, and since it's going to be a nice day, remember that we have an enemy nearby who is always watching with eyes that never close, so don't expose yourself outside the lodge."

With this excellent advice, Aggo hopped off in high spirits; but he had scarcely reached the fishing-ground when he heard a voice singing, at a distance:

With this great advice, Aggo jumped off feeling really happy; but he had barely reached the fishing spot when he heard a voice singing from afar:

Man with the tied-up leg,
Man with the leg tied up,
Broken hip Hipped.
Man with the leg tied up,
Man with the leg tied up,
Broken leg—leg—
Legged.

There was no one in sight, but Aggo heard the words quite plainly, and as he suspected the ditty to be the work of his enemies, the buffalos, he hopped home as fast as his one leg could carry him.[Pg 172]

There was no one around, but Aggo clearly heard the words, and since he thought the song was made by his enemies, the buffalos, he hopped home as quickly as his one leg could take him.[Pg 172]

Meantime, the daughter had no sooner been left alone in the lodge than she thought with herself:

Meantime, as soon as the daughter found herself alone in the lodge, she thought to herself:

"It is hard to be thus forever kept in doors. But my father says it would be dangerous to venture abroad. I know what I will do. I will get on the top of the house, and there I can comb and dress my hair, and no one can harm me."

"It’s really tough to be stuck inside all the time. But my dad says it would be risky to go outside. I know what I’ll do. I’ll climb up to the roof, and there I can comb and style my hair, and no one can hurt me."

She accordingly ascended the roof and busied herself in untying and combing her beautiful hair; for it was truly beautiful, not only of a fine, glossy quality, but it was so very long that it hung over the eaves of the house and reached down on the ground, as she sat dressing it.

She climbed up to the roof and focused on untying and brushing her beautiful hair. It was really stunning, not just because it had a great shine, but also because it was so long that it draped over the eaves of the house and touched the ground while she sat there styling it.

She was wholly occupied in this employment, without a thought of danger, when, all of a sudden, the king of the buffalos came dashing on with his herd of followers, and making sure of her by means of her drooping tresses, he placed her upon the back of one of his favorite buffalos, and away he cantered over the plains. Plunging into a river that bounded his land, he bore her safely to his lodge on the other side.

She was completely focused on her work, not thinking about any danger, when suddenly, the king of the buffaloes came charging in with his herd. Spotting her by her long hair, he lifted her onto the back of one of his favorite buffaloes and galloped off across the plains. He plunged into a river that marked the edge of his territory, safely carrying her to his lodge on the other side.

And now the buffalo-king having secured the beautiful person of Aggo Dah Gauda's daughter, he set to work to make her heart his own—a little ceremony which it would have been, perhaps, wiser for his majesty, the king of the buffalos, to have attended to[Pg 173] before, for he now worked to little purpose. Although he labored with great zeal to gain her affections, she sat pensive and disconsolate in the lodge, among the other females, and scarcely ever spoke, nor did she take the least interest in the affairs of the king's household.

And now the buffalo king, having won the beautiful Aggo Dah Gauda's daughter, set out to win her heart—a task that might have been smarter for him to handle earlier, as he was now struggling to make any progress. Despite his eager efforts to earn her affection, she sat quietly and unhappy in the lodge with the other women, hardly speaking and showing little interest in the king's household matters.[Pg 173]

To the king himself she paid no heed, and although he breathed forth to her every soft and gentle word he could think of, she sat still and motionless for all the world like one of the lowly bushes by the door of her father's lodge, when the summer wind has died away.

To the king himself, she paid no attention, and even though he said every sweet and gentle thing he could think of, she remained still and unmoving, just like one of the small bushes by the door of her father's lodge when the summer breeze has calmed down.

The king enjoined it upon the others in the lodge as a special edict, on pain of instant death, to give to Aggo's daughter every thing that she wanted, and to be careful not to displease her. They set before her the choicest food. They gave her the seat of honor in the lodge. The king himself went out hunting to obtain the most dainty meats, both of animals and wild fowl, to pleasure her palate; and he treated her every morning to a ride upon one of the royal buffalos, who was so gentle in his motions as not even to disturb a single one of the tresses of the beautiful hair of Aggo's daughter as she paced along.

The king ordered everyone in the lodge, under threat of immediate death, to give Aggo's daughter anything she wanted and to make sure they didn't upset her. They served her the finest food and gave her the best seat in the lodge. The king himself went out hunting to bring back the most exquisite meats, both from animals and birds, to satisfy her taste; and every morning, he let her ride one of the royal buffalos, who was so gentle that not a single strand of Aggo's daughter's beautiful hair was disturbed as she rode along.

And not content with these proofs of his attachment, the king would sometimes fast from all food, and having thus purified his spirit and cleared his voice, he would take his Indian flute, and, sitting be[Pg 174]fore the lodge, give vent to his feelings in pensive echoes, something after this fashion:

And not satisfied with these signs of his affection, the king would sometimes go without food entirely, and having cleared his mind and voice, he would pick up his Indian flute and, sitting in front of the lodge, express his emotions in thoughtful melodies, somewhat like this:

My love,
My love,
Oh dear!
When I think of you, When I think of you, Oh no! What can I do?
How I adore you,
How I adore you,
Oh man! Don't hate me,
Don’t hate me,
Oh, dear! Speak—go ahead and scold me.
When I think about you,
Oh no! What can I do?

In the mean time, Aggo Dah Gauda had reached home, and finding that his daughter had been stolen, his indignation was so thoroughly awakened that he would have forthwith torn every hair from his head, but, being entirely bald, this was out of the question, so, as an easy and natural vent to his feelings, Aggo hopped off half a mile in every direction. First he hopped east, then he hopped west, next he hopped north, and again he hopped south, all in search of his daughter; till the one leg was fairly tired out. Then he sat down in his lodge, and resting himself a little, he reflected, and then he vowed that his single leg should[Pg 175] never know rest again until he had found his beautiful daughter and brought her home. For this purpose he immediately set out.

In the meantime, Aggo Dah Gauda had gotten home, and upon discovering that his daughter had been taken, he was so furious that he would have ripped every hair from his head. However, since he was completely bald, that wasn’t an option, so as a natural way to express his feelings, Aggo hopped off half a mile in every direction. First he hopped east, then west, next north, and then south, all while searching for his daughter, until one leg was completely worn out. After that, he sat down in his lodge, rested for a bit, reflected, and vowed that his one leg would[Pg 175] never rest again until he found his beautiful daughter and brought her home. With that goal in mind, he immediately set out.

Now that he proceeded more coolly, he could easily track the buffalo-king until he came to the banks of the river, where he saw that he had plunged in and swam over. There having been a frosty night or two since, the water was so covered with thin ice that Aggo could not venture upon it, even with one leg. He encamped hard by till it became more solid, and then crossed over and pursued the trail.

Now that he was calmer, he could easily follow the buffalo king until he reached the riverbank, where he saw that the buffalo had jumped in and swum across. Since there had been a couple of frosty nights, the water was covered with a thin layer of ice that Aggo couldn’t risk walking on, even with one leg. He set up camp nearby until it froze solid, and then he crossed over and continued following the trail.

As he went along he saw branches broken off and strewed behind, which guided him in his course; for these had been purposely cast along by the daughter. And the manner in which she had accomplished it was this. Her hair was all untied when she was caught up, and being very long it took hold of the branches as they darted along, and it was these twigs that she broke off as signs to her father.

As he continued on his way, he noticed broken branches scattered behind him, which helped him follow his path; these had been deliberately scattered by his daughter. Here’s how she did it: when she was taken away, her hair was loose and very long, so it got caught on the branches as she was being pulled along, and it was those twigs that she broke off as signals to her father.

When Aggo came to the king's lodge it was evening. Carefully approaching, he peeped through the sides, and saw his daughter sitting disconsolate. She immediately caught his eye, and knowing that it was her father come for her, she all at once appeared to relent in her heart, and, asking for the royal dipper, said to the king, "I will go and get you a drink of water."

When Aggo arrived at the king's lodge, it was evening. He cautiously approached and looked through the sides, seeing his daughter sitting there, feeling miserable. As soon as she noticed him, knowing it was her father come for her, her heart seemed to soften, and she asked the king for the royal dipper, saying, "I'll go get you a drink of water."

This token of submission delighted his majesty,[Pg 176] and, high in hope, he waited with impatience for her return.

This gesture of submission pleased his majesty,[Pg 176] and, filled with anticipation, he eagerly awaited her return.

THE MAN WITH HIS LEG TIED UP. Page 176. THE MAN WITH HIS LEG BOUND. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

At last he went out, but nothing could be seen or heard of the captive daughter. Calling together his followers, they sallied forth upon the plains, and had not gone far when they espied by the light of the moon, which was shining roundly just over the edge of the prairie, Aggo Dah Gauda, his daughter in his arms, making all speed with his one leg toward the west.

At last, he stepped outside, but there was no sign or sound of the captive daughter. Gathering his followers, they set out across the plains, and hadn’t gone far when they spotted, in the bright light of the moon shining just over the edge of the prairie, Aggo Dah Gauda, his daughter in his arms, moving quickly with his one leg toward the west.

The buffalos being set on by their king, raised a great shout, and scampered off in pursuit. They thought to overtake Aggo in less than no time; but although he had a single leg only, it was in such fine condition to go, that to every pace of theirs, he hopped the length of a cedar-tree.

The buffalos, urged on by their king, let out a loud roar and took off after him. They believed they could catch up to Aggo in no time, but even though he had only one leg, it was in such great shape that with each of their steps, he jumped as far as a cedar tree.

But the buffalo-king was well assured that he would be able to overtake Aggo, hop as briskly as he might. It would be a mortal shame, thought the king, to be outstripped by a man with one leg tied up; so, shouting and cheering, and issuing orders on all sides, he set the swiftest of his herd upon the track, with strict commands to take Aggo dead or alive. And a curious sight it was to see.

But the buffalo king was confident he could catch up to Aggo, no matter how fast he tried to hop. The king thought it would be a real shame to be outpaced by a guy with one leg tied up; so, shouting, cheering, and giving orders everywhere, he sent the fastest of his herd after him, giving strict instructions to capture Aggo, whether he was alive or not. It was quite a sight to see.

At one time a buffalo would gain handsomely upon Aggo, and be just at the point of laying hold of him, when off Aggo would hop, a good furlong, in an oblique line, wide out of his reach; which bring[Pg 177]ing him nearly in contact with another of the herd, away he would go again, just as far off in another direction.

At one point, a buffalo would get really close to Aggo, almost catching him, but then Aggo would hop away, a good distance off to the side, just out of reach. This would bring[Pg 177] him nearly close to another buffalo in the herd, and then he would take off again, just as far away in a different direction.

And in this way Aggo kept the whole company of the buffalos zig-zagging across the plain, with the poor king at their head, running to and fro, shouting among them and hurrying them about in the wildest way. It was an extraordinary road that Aggo was taking toward home; and after a time it so puzzled and bewildered the buffalos that they were driven half out of their wits, and they roared, and brandished their tails, and foamed, as if they would put out of countenance and frighten out of sight the old man in the moon, who was looking on all the time, just above the edge of the prairie.

And in this way, Aggo kept the entire herd of buffalo zig-zagging across the plain, with the poor king leading them, running back and forth, shouting among them and rushing them around in the wildest fashion. Aggo was taking an unusual route home; and after a while, it confused and bewildered the buffalo so much that they were nearly driven crazy, roaring, tossing their tails, and frothing at the mouth, as if they were trying to scare off the old man in the moon, who was watching the whole scene from just beyond the edge of the prairie.

As for the king himself, losing at last all patience at the absurd idea of chasing a man with one leg all night long, he called his herd together, and fled, in disgust, toward the west, and never more appeared in all that part of the country.

As for the king himself, finally losing all patience with the ridiculous idea of chasing a one-legged man all night, he gathered his people and, in disgust, fled west. He never showed up in that part of the country again.

Aggo, relieved of his pursuers, hopped off a hundred steps in one, till he reached the stream, crossed it in a twinkling of the eye, and bore his daughter in triumph to his lodge.

Aggo, free from his pursuers, jumped down a hundred steps at once until he reached the stream, crossed it in the blink of an eye, and proudly carried his daughter back to his lodge.

In the course of time Aggo's beautiful daughter married a very worthy young warrior, who was neither a buffalo-king nor so much as the owner of any more[Pg 178] of the buffalos than a splendid skin robe which he wore, with great effect, thrown over his shoulders, on his wedding-day. On which occasion, Aggo Dah Gauda hopped about on his one leg livelier than ever.[Pg 179]

As time went on, Aggo's beautiful daughter married a commendable young warrior, who was neither a buffalo king nor had any more[Pg 178] buffaloes than a stunning skin robe he wore, which looked fantastic, draped over his shoulders on his wedding day. On that day, Aggo Dah Gauda hopped around on his one leg more lively than ever.[Pg 179]


XV.

THE LITTLE SPIRIT, OR BOY-MAN.

In a little lodge at a beautiful spot on a lake shore, alone with his sister, lived a boy remarkable for the smallness of his stature. Many large rocks were scattered around their habitation, and it had a very wild and out-of-the-way look.

In a small cabin at a stunning location by the lake, a boy known for his short height lived alone with his sister. Several large boulders were scattered around their home, giving it a very wild and remote appearance.

The boy grew no larger as he advanced in years, and yet, small as he was, he had a big spirit of his own, and loved dearly to play the master in the lodge. One day in winter he told his sister to make him a ball to play with, as he meant to have some sport along the shore on the clear ice. When she handed him the ball, his sister cautioned him not to go too far.

The boy didn’t grow any bigger as he got older, but even though he was small, he had a big personality and loved to pretend to be in charge in the lodge. One winter day, he asked his sister to make him a ball to play with since he wanted to have some fun along the shore on the smooth ice. When she gave him the ball, his sister warned him not to wander too far.

He laughed at her, and posted off in high glee, throwing his ball before him and running after it at full speed, and he went as fast as his ball. At last his ball flew to a great distance; he followed as fast as he could. After he had run forward for some time, he saw what seemed four dark spots upon the ice, straight before him.[Pg 180]

He laughed at her and took off in high spirits, tossing his ball ahead of him and chasing after it as fast as he could, keeping pace with the ball. Eventually, the ball flew far away; he sprinted after it. After running for a while, he noticed what looked like four dark spots on the ice right in front of him.[Pg 180]

When he came up to the shore he was surprised to see four large, tall men, lying on the ice, spearing fish. They were four brothers, who looked exactly alike. As the little boy-man approached them, the nearest looked up, and in his turn he was surprised to see such a tiny being, and turning to his brothers, he said:

When he reached the shore, he was surprised to see four big, tall guys lying on the ice, fishing with spears. They were brothers who looked exactly the same. As the little boy-man walked toward them, the closest guy looked up and was equally surprised to see such a tiny person. He turned to his brothers and said:

"Tia! look! see what a little fellow is here."

"Tia! Look! See what a little guy is here."

The three others thereupon looked up too, and seeing these four faces, as if they had been one, the little spirit or boy-man said to himself:

The other three then looked up as well, and seeing those four faces, as if they were one, the little spirit or boy-man thought to himself:

"Four in one! What a time they must have in choosing their hunting-shirts!"

"Four in one! They must have a great time picking out their hunting shirts!"

After they had all stared for a moment at the boy, they covered their heads, intent in searching for fish. The boy thought to himself:

After they all stared at the boy for a moment, they covered their heads, focused on finding fish. The boy thought to himself:

"These four-faces fancy that I am to be put off without notice because I am so little, and they are so broad and long. They shall find out. I may find a way to teach them that I am not to be treated so lightly."

"These four-faced people think they can dismiss me without a word just because I'm small and they're big and long. They'll soon realize. I might just find a way to show them that I shouldn't be taken so lightly."

After they were covered up, the boy-man, looking sharply about, saw that among them they had caught one large trout, which was lying just by their side. Stealing along, he slyly seized it, and placing his fingers in the gills, and tossing his ball before him, he ran off at full speed.

After they were covered up, the boy-man, looking around cautiously, noticed that they had caught a large trout, which was lying right next to them. Quietly creeping over, he stealthily grabbed it, and with his fingers in the gills, he tossed his ball in front of him and took off running at full speed.

They heard the pattering of his little steps upon[Pg 181] the ice, and when the four looked up all together, they saw their fine trout sliding away, as if of itself, at a great rate, the boy being so small that he could not be distinguished from the fish.

They heard the sound of his tiny footsteps on[Pg 181] the ice, and when the four of them looked up at the same time, they saw their nice trout quickly slipping away, the boy being so small that he was hard to tell apart from the fish.

"See!" they cried out, "our fish is running away on the dry land!"

"Look!" they shouted, "our fish is trying to escape on the dry land!"

When they stood up they could just see, over the fish's head, that it was the boy-man who was carrying it off.

When they stood up, they could just see, over the fish's head, that it was the young man who was taking it away.

The little spirit reached the lodge, and having left the trout at the door, he told his sister to go out and bring in the fish he had brought home.

The little spirit got to the lodge and, after leaving the trout at the door, told his sister to go outside and bring in the fish he had brought home.

She exclaimed, "Where could you have got it? I hope you have not stolen it."

She exclaimed, "Where did you get that? I hope you didn’t steal it."

"Oh," he replied, "I found it on the ice. It was caught in our lake. Have we no right to a little lake of our own? I shall claim all the fish that come out of its waters."

"Oh," he replied, "I found it on the ice. It was caught in our lake. Don't we have the right to a little lake of our own? I'm going to claim all the fish that come out of its waters."

"How," the sister asked again, "could you have got it there?"

"How," the sister asked again, "did you get it there?"

"No matter," said the boy; "go and cook it."

"No worries," said the boy; "just go and cook it."

It was as much as the girl could do to drag the great trout within doors. She cooked it, and its flavor was so delicious that she asked no more questions as to how he had come by it.

It was all the girl could manage to pull the huge trout inside. She cooked it, and its taste was so amazing that she didn’t ask any more questions about where he had gotten it.

The next morning the little spirit or boy-man set off as he had the day before.

The next morning, the little spirit or boy-man headed out just like he had the day before.

He made all sorts of sport with his ball as he frol[Pg 182]icked along—high over his head he would toss it, straight up into the air; then far before him, and again, in mere merriment of spirit, he would send it bounding back, as if he had plenty of speed and enough to spare in running back after it. And the ball leaped and bounded about, and glided through the air as if it were a live thing, and enjoyed the sport as much as the boy-man himself.

He played all kinds of games with his ball as he skipped along—throwing it high over his head, straight up into the air; then far ahead of him, and again, just for fun, he would send it bouncing back, as if he had tons of energy and was more than ready to run after it. The ball hopped and bounced around, soaring through the air like it was alive, enjoying the game just as much as the boy did.

When he came within hail of the four large men, who were fishing there every day, he cast his ball with such force that it rolled into the ice-hole about which they were busy. The boy, standing on the shore of the lake, called out:

When he got close enough to the four big guys who were fishing there every day, he threw his ball with such power that it rolled into the ice hole they were focused on. The boy, standing on the edge of the lake, called out:

"Four-in-one, pray hand me my ball."

"Four-in-one, please hand me my ball."

"No, indeed," they answered, setting up a grim laugh which curdled their four dark faces all at once, "we shall not;" and with their fishing-spears they thrust the ball under the ice.

"No way," they replied, bursting into a harsh laugh that twisted their four dark faces simultaneously. "We won’t do that;" and with their fishing spears, they pushed the ball beneath the ice.

"Good!" said the boy-man, "we shall see."

"Great!" said the young man, "we'll see."

Saying which he rushed upon the four brothers and thrust them at one push into the water. His ball bounded back to the surface, and, picking it up, he ran off, tossing it before him in his own sportive way. Outstripping it in speed he soon reached home, and remained within till the next morning.

Saying this, he charged at the four brothers and shoved them all into the water in one go. His ball bounced back to the surface, and after grabbing it, he took off, tossing it playfully in front of him. He quickly outpaced it and soon got home, staying inside until the next morning.

The four brothers, rising up from the water at the same time, dripping and wroth, roared out in one voice a terrible threat of vengeance, which they prom[Pg 183]ised to execute the next day. They knew the boy's speed, and that they could by no means overtake him.

The four brothers emerged from the water at the same time, dripping and furious, and shouted a terrifying threat of revenge in unison, which they promised to carry out the next day. They were aware of the boy's speed and knew that there was no way they could catch him.

By times in the morning, the four brothers were stirring in their lodge, and getting ready to look after their revenge.

By morning, the four brothers were waking up in their lodge and preparing to seek their revenge.

Their old mother, who lived with them, begged them not to go.

Their elderly mother, who lived with them, begged them not to leave.

"Better," said she, "now that your clothes are dry, to think no more of the ducking than to go and all four of you get your heads broken, as you surely will, for that boy is a monedo or he could not perform such feats as he does."

"Better," she said, "now that your clothes are dry, to not dwell on the dunking and just go ahead and get your heads smashed, because you definitely will, since that guy is a total menace or he couldn't pull off such crazy stunts as he does."

But her sons paid no heed to this wise advice, and, raising a great war-cry, which frightened the birds overhead nearly out of their feathers, they started for the boy's lodge among the rocks.

But her sons ignored this wise advice, and, raising a loud war-cry that nearly scared the birds overhead out of their feathers, they headed for the boy's lodge among the rocks.

The little spirit or boy-man heard them roaring forth their threats as they approached, but he did not appear to be disquieted in the least. His sister as yet had heard nothing; after a while she thought she could distinguish the noise of snow-shoes on the snow, at a distance, but rapidly advancing. She looked out, and seeing the four large men coming straight to their lodge she was in great fear, and running in, exclaimed:

The little spirit or boy-man heard them shouting their threats as they got closer, but he didn’t seem worried at all. His sister hadn’t heard anything yet; after a bit, she thought she could make out the sound of snowshoes on the snow in the distance, but they were coming fast. She looked outside and saw the four big men heading straight for their lodge, and she was really scared, so she ran in and shouted:

"He is coming, four times as strong as ever!" for she supposed that the one man whom her brother had[Pg 184] offended had become so angry as to make four of himself in order to wreak his vengeance.

"He’s coming, four times stronger than ever!" for she thought the one man her brother had[Pg 184] upset was so furious that he had made four copies of himself to get his revenge.

The boy-man said, "Why do you mind them? Give me something to eat."

The young man said, "Why do you care about them? Just give me something to eat."

"How can you think of eating at such a time?" she replied.

"How can you think about eating right now?" she replied.

"Do as I request you, and be quick."

"Please do what I asked and do it quickly."

She then gave little spirit his dish, and he commenced eating.

She then gave the little spirit his dish, and he started eating.

Just then the brothers came to the door.

Just then, the brothers arrived at the door.

"See!" cried the sister, "the man with four heads!"

"Look!" shouted the sister, "the guy with four heads!"

The brothers were about to lift the curtain at the door, when the boy-man turned his dish upside down, and immediately the door was closed with a stone; upon which the four brothers set to work and hammered with their clubs with great fury, until at length they succeeded in making a slight opening. One of the brothers presented his face at this little window, and rolled his eye about at the boy-man in a very threatening way.

The brothers were just about to lift the curtain at the door when the boy-man flipped his dish upside down, and instantly the door slammed shut with a stone. The four brothers then went to work, banging away with their clubs in a furious effort, until they finally managed to create a small opening. One of the brothers leaned his face into this little window and glared at the boy-man in a very menacing way.

The little spirit, who, when he had closed the door, had returned to his meal, which he was quietly eating, took up his bow and arrow which lay by his side, and let fly the shaft, which, striking the man in the head, he fell back. The boy-man merely called out "Number one" as he fell, and went on with his meal.

The little spirit, who had closed the door and returned to his meal that he was quietly eating, picked up his bow and arrow lying by his side, and shot an arrow that hit the man in the head, causing him to fall back. The boy-man simply called out "Number one" as he fell and continued with his meal.

In a moment a second face, just like the first, pre[Pg 185]sented itself; and as he raised his bow, his sister said to him:

In an instant, a second face, identical to the first, popped up; and as he lifted his bow, his sister said to him:

"What is the use? You have killed that man already."

"What’s the point? You’ve already killed that guy."

Little spirit fired his arrow—the man fell—he called out "Number two," and continued his meal.

Little Spirit shot his arrow—the man fell—he shouted "Number two," and went back to his meal.

The two others of the four brothers were dispatched in the same quiet way, and counted off as "Number three" and "Number four."

The other two of the four brothers were sent off in the same quiet manner and were labeled as "Number three" and "Number four."

After they were all well disposed of in this way, the boy-man directed his sister to go out and see them. She presently ran back, saying:

After they were all taken care of like this, the boy-man told his sister to go outside and check on them. She quickly ran back, saying:

"There are four of them."

"There are four of them."

"Of course," the boy-man answered, "and there always shall be four of them."

"Of course," the young man replied, "and there will always be four of them."

Going out himself, the boy-man raised the brothers to their feet, and giving each a push, one with his face to the East, another to the West, a third to the South, and the last to the North, he sent them off to wander about the earth; and whenever you see four men just alike, they are the four brothers whom the little spirit or boy-man dispatched upon their travels.

Going out himself, the young man helped his brothers to their feet, and after giving each one a push—one facing East, another West, a third South, and the last North—he sent them off to explore the world. So whenever you see four identical men, they are the four brothers that the little spirit or young man sent on their journeys.

But this was not the last display of the boy-man's power.

But this wasn't the final display of the boy-man's power.

When spring came on, and the lake began to sparkle in the morning sun, the boy-man said to his sister:[Pg 186]

When spring arrived and the lake started to shine in the morning sun, the boy-man said to his sister:[Pg 186]

"Make me a new set of arrows, and a bow."

"Make me a new set of arrows and a bow."

Although he provided for their support, the little spirit never performed household or hard work of any kind, and his sister obeyed.

Although he took care of their needs, the little spirit never did any household or hard work, and his sister followed his lead.

When she had made the weapons, which, though they were very small, were beautifully wrought and of the best stuff the field and wood could furnish, she again cautioned him not to shoot into the lake.

When she finished making the weapons, which, although small, were beautifully crafted and made of the best materials the field and woods could provide, she warned him again not to shoot into the lake.

"She thinks," said the boy-man to himself, "I can see no further into the water than she. My sister shall learn better."

"She thinks," the boy-man said to himself, "I can't see any deeper into the water than she can. My sister will learn better."

Regardless of her warnings, he on purpose discharged a shaft into the lake, waded out into the water till he got into its depth, and paddled about for his arrow, so as to call the attention of his sister, and as if to show that he hardily braved her advice.

Regardless of her warnings, he deliberately shot an arrow into the lake, waded out into the water until he reached a deeper part, and splashed around for his arrow, trying to grab his sister's attention, as if to prove that he boldly ignored her advice.

She hurried to the shore, calling on him to return; but instead of heeding her, he cried out:

She rushed to the shore, calling for him to come back; but instead of listening to her, he shouted:

"You of the red fins, come and swallow me!"

"You with the red fins, come and swallow me!"

Although his sister did not clearly understand whom her brother was addressing, she too called out:

Although her sister didn't quite get who her brother was talking to, she chimed in as well:

"Don't mind the foolish boy!"

"Ignore the silly boy!"

The boy-man's order seemed to be best attended to, for immediately a monstrous fish came and swallowed him. Before disappearing entirely, catching a glimpse of his sister standing in despair upon the shore, the boy-man hallooed out to her:

The boy-man's command seemed to be followed best, as a giant fish instantly appeared and gulped him down. Just before he vanished completely, he saw his sister standing helpless on the shore and shouted to her:

"Me-zush-ke-zin-ance!"[Pg 187]

"Me-zush-ke-zin-ance!"[Pg 187]

She wondered what he meant. At last it occurred to her that it must be an old moccasin. She accordingly ran to the lodge, and bringing one, she tied it to a string attached to a tree, and cast it into the water.

She wondered what he meant. Finally, it hit her that it must be an old moccasin. So she hurried to the lodge, grabbed one, tied it to a string attached to a tree, and threw it into the water.

The great fish said to the boy-man under water.

The huge fish spoke to the boy underwater.

"What is that floating?"

"What's that floating?"

To which the boy-man replied:

To which the guy replied:

"Go, take hold of it, swallow it as fast as you can; it is a great delicacy."

"Go, grab it, and eat it as quickly as you can; it's a real treat."

The fish darted toward the old shoe and swallowed it, making of it a mere mouthful.

The fish sprang toward the old shoe and gulped it down, reducing it to just a bite-sized snack.

The boy-man laughed in himself, but said nothing, till the fish was fairly caught, when he took hold of the line and began to pull himself in his fish-carriage ashore.

The young man laughed to himself but didn't say anything until the fish was finally caught. Then he grabbed the line and started pulling himself and his fish cart ashore.

The sister, who was watching all this time, opened wide her eyes as the huge fish came up and up upon the shore; and she opened them still more when the fish seemed to speak, and she heard from within a voice, saying, "Make haste and release me from this nasty place."

The sister, who had been watching the whole time, widened her eyes as the huge fish came up onto the shore; and she widened them even more when the fish appeared to speak, and she heard a voice from within saying, "Hurry and get me out of this awful place."

It was her brother's voice, which she was accustomed to obey; and she made haste with her knife to open a door in the side of the fish, from which the boy-man presently leaped forth. He lost no time in ordering her to cut it up and dry it; telling her that their spring supply of meat was now provided.

It was her brother’s voice, which she was used to listening to; and she quickly grabbed her knife to cut a door in the side of the fish, from which the boy-man soon jumped out. He wasted no time telling her to chop it up and dry it, saying that they now had their spring meat supply taken care of.

The sister now began to believe that her brother[Pg 188] was an extraordinary boy; yet she was not altogether satisfied in her mind that he was greater than the rest of the world.

The sister now started to think that her brother[Pg 188] was an exceptional boy; however, she still wasn’t completely convinced that he was better than everyone else.

They sat, one evening, in the lodge, musing with each other in the dark, by the light of each other's eyes—for they had no other of any kind—when the sister said, "My brother, it is strange that you, who can do so much, are no wiser than the Ko-ko, who gets all his light from the moon; which shines or not, as it pleases."

They sat one evening in the lodge, contemplating together in the dark, illuminated only by the light in each other's eyes—since they had no other source of light—when the sister said, "My brother, it’s strange that you, who are capable of so much, are no wiser than the Ko-ko, who gets all his light from the moon, which shines or doesn’t shine as it chooses."

"And is not that light enough?" asked the little spirit.

"And isn't that light enough?" asked the little spirit.

"Quite enough," the sister replied. "If it would but come within the lodge and not sojourn out in the tree-tops and among the clouds."

"That's plenty," the sister answered. "If it could just come into the lodge and not hang out in the treetops and among the clouds."

"We will have a light of our own, sister," said the boy-man; and, casting himself upon a mat by the door, he commenced singing:

"We’ll have our own light, sister," said the boy-man; and, throwing himself onto a mat by the door, he started singing:

Firefly, firefly, bright little thing,
Guide me to bed, and I'll sing my song; Shine your light on me as you fly over my head,
So I can happily go to bed.
Shine your light over the grass as you move, So that I can happily go to sleep; Come, little firefly, come little creature,
Come! I'll prepare a feast for you tomorrow.
Come, little candle, that dances as I sing,
Bright little fairy bug, the little king of the night; Come and I'll dream while you lead me along;
Come here and I'll pay you, my friend, with a song.
[Pg 189]

As the boy-man chanted this call, they came in at first one by one, then in couples, till at last, swarming in little armies, the fire-flies lit up the little lodge with a thousand sparkling lamps, just as the stars were lighting the mighty hollow of the sky without.

As the young man chanted this call, they arrived one by one at first, then in pairs, until finally, swarming in small groups, the fireflies illuminated the little lodge with a thousand sparkling lights, just as the stars were lighting up the vast expanse of the sky outside.

The faces of the sister and brother shone upon each other, from their opposite sides of the lodge, with a kindly gleam of mutual trustfulness; and never more from that hour did a doubt of each other darken their little household.[Pg 190]

The brother and sister looked at each other from opposite sides of the lodge, their faces glowing with mutual trust; from that moment on, doubts about each other never cast a shadow over their little home.[Pg 190]


XVI.

THE ENCHANTED MOCCASINS.

A long, long time ago, a little boy was living with his sister entirely alone in an uninhabited country, far out in the north-west. He was called the Boy that carries the Ball on his Back, from an idea that he possessed supernatural powers. This boy was in the habit of meditating alone, and asking within himself, whether there were other beings similar to themselves on the earth.

A long, long time ago, a little boy was living alone with his sister in an empty land far out in the northwest. He was known as the Boy Who Carries the Ball on His Back because it was believed he had supernatural powers. This boy often meditated by himself, wondering if there were other beings like them on Earth.

When he grew up to manhood, he inquired of his sister whether she knew of any human beings beside themselves. She replied that she did; and that there was, at a great distance, a large village.

When he became an adult, he asked his sister if she knew of any other people besides them. She said yes and mentioned that there was a big village far away.

As soon as he heard this, he said to his sister, "I am now a young man and very much in want of a companion;" and he asked his sister to make him several pairs of moccasins.

As soon as he heard this, he said to his sister, "I'm now a young man and really want a companion;" and he asked his sister to make him several pairs of moccasins.

She complied with his request; and as soon as he received the moccasins, he took up his war-club and set out in quest of the distant village.[Pg 191]

She agreed to his request; and as soon as he got the moccasins, he picked up his war club and headed out to find the distant village.[Pg 191]

He traveled on till he came to a small wigwam, and on looking into it he discovered a very old woman sitting alone by the fire. As soon as she saw the stranger, she invited him in, and thus addressed him:

He traveled on until he reached a small hut, and when he looked inside, he saw a very old woman sitting alone by the fire. As soon as she spotted the stranger, she invited him in and spoke to him:

"My poor grandchild, I suppose you are one of those who seek for the distant village, from which no person has ever yet returned. Unless your guardian is more powerful than the guardians of those who have gone before you, you will share a similar fate to theirs. Be careful to provide yourself with the invisible bones they use in the medicine-dance, for without these you can not succeed."

"My poor grandchild, I guess you’re one of those who are looking for the distant village from which no one has ever returned. Unless your guardian is stronger than the guardians of those who came before you, you’ll end up with a similar fate. Make sure to equip yourself with the invisible bones they use in the medicine dance, because without these, you won’t be able to succeed."

After she had thus spoken, she gave him the following directions for his journey:

After she said this, she gave him the following instructions for his trip:

"When you come near to the village which you seek, you will see in the center a large lodge, in which the chief of the village, who has two daughters, resides. Before the door there is a great tree, which is smooth and without bark. On this tree, about the height of a man from the ground, is hung a small lodge, in which these two false daughters dwell. It is here that so many have been destroyed, and among them your two elder brothers. Be wise, my grandchild, and abide strictly by my directions."

"When you get close to the village you’re looking for, you’ll see a big lodge in the center where the village chief lives with his two daughters. Right in front of the door, there’s a huge tree that’s smooth and barkless. Hanging on this tree, about the height of a man, is a small lodge where these two deceitful daughters live. This is where many have been harmed, including your two older brothers. Be careful, my grandchild, and follow my instructions closely."

The old woman then gave to the young man the bones which were to secure his success; and she informed him with great care how he was to proceed.[Pg 192]

The old woman then gave the young man the bones that would ensure his success, and she carefully explained how he should go about it.[Pg 192]

Placing them in his bosom, Onwee Bahmondang, or the Wearer of the Ball, continued his journey, and kept eagerly on until he arrived at the village of which he was in search; and as he was gazing around him, he saw both the tree and the lodge which the old woman had mentioned.

Placing them in his arms, Onwee Bahmondang, or the Wearer of the Ball, continued his journey, eagerly pressing on until he reached the village he was looking for; and as he was looking around, he saw both the tree and the lodge that the old woman had mentioned.

He at once bent his steps for the tree, and approaching, he endeavored to reach the suspended lodge. But all his efforts were in vain; for as often as he attempted to reach it, the tree began to tremble, and it soon shot up so that the lodge could hardly be perceived.

He immediately moved toward the tree, and as he got closer, he tried to reach the hanging lodge. But all his efforts were pointless; every time he tried to get to it, the tree started to shake, and it quickly grew taller until the lodge was barely visible.

He bethought him of his guardian, and invoking his aid, and changing himself into a squirrel, he mounted nimbly up again, in the hope that the lodge would not now escape him. Away shot the lodge, climb as briskly as he might.

He thought about his guardian, called for help, and transformed into a squirrel. He quickly climbed back up, hoping the lodge wouldn’t get away from him this time. But no matter how fast he climbed, the lodge kept moving away.

Panting, and out of breath, he remembered the instructions of the old woman, and drawing from his bosom one of the bones, he thrust it into the trunk of the tree, and rested himself to be ready to start again.

Panting and out of breath, he recalled the instructions of the old woman. He pulled one of the bones from his pocket, pushed it into the trunk of the tree, and took a moment to rest before getting ready to go again.

As often as he wearied of climbing, for even a squirrel can not climb forever, he repeated the little ceremony of the bones; but whenever he came near the lodge and put forth his hand to touch it, the tree would shoot up as before, and carry the lodge up far beyond his reach.[Pg 193]

As tired as he got from climbing—because even a squirrel can't climb forever—he went through the little ritual of the bones again. But every time he got close to the lodge and reached out to touch it, the tree would grow taller, lifting the lodge high out of his reach.[Pg 193]

At length the bones being all gone, and the lodge well-nigh out of sight, he began to despair, for the earth, too, had long since vanished entirely from his view.

At last, with all the bones gone and the lodge almost out of sight, he started to lose hope, as the ground had completely disappeared from his view.

Summoning his whole heart, he resolved to try once more. On and up he went, and, as soon as he put forth his hand to touch it, the tree again shook, and away went the lodge.

Summoning all his determination, he decided to give it another shot. Up he climbed, and as soon as he reached out to touch it, the tree shook again, and the lodge vanished.

One more endeavor, brave Onwee, and in he goes; for having now reached the arch of heaven, the fly-away lodge could go no higher.

One more effort, brave Onwee, and in he goes; since he has now reached the arch of heaven, the fly-away lodge can't go any higher.

Onwee entered the lodge with a fearless step, and he beheld the two wicked sisters sitting opposite each other. He asked their names. The one on his left hand called herself Azhabee, and the one on the right, Negahnabee.

Onwee walked into the lodge confidently and saw the two evil sisters sitting across from each other. He asked for their names. The one on his left called herself Azhabee, and the one on his right, Negahnabee.

After talking with them a little while, he discovered that whenever he addressed the one on his left hand, the tree would tremble as before and settle down to its former place; but when he addressed the one on his right hand, it would again shoot upward.

After chatting with them for a bit, he found out that whenever he spoke to the one on his left, the tree would shake like before and return to its original position; but when he spoke to the one on his right, it would shoot up again.

When he thus perceived that by addressing the one on his left hand that the tree would descend, he continued to do so until it had again settled down to its place near the earth. Then seizing his war-club, he said to the sisters:

When he realized that by speaking to the person on his left the tree would come down, he kept doing that until it returned to its place close to the ground. Then, grabbing his war club, he said to the sisters:

"You who have caused the death of so many of[Pg 194] my brethren I will now put an end to, and thus have revenge for those you have destroyed."

"You who have caused the death of so many of[Pg 194] my brothers, I will now put an end to, and take revenge for those you've destroyed."

As he spoke this he raised the club, and with one blow laid the two wicked women dead at his feet.

As he said this, he lifted the club and with a single strike, he killed the two evil women right at his feet.

Onwee then descended, and learning that these sisters had a brother living with their father, who had shared all together in the spoils of all such as the wicked sisters had betrayed, and who would now pursue him for having put an end to their wicked profits, Onwee set off at random, not knowing whither he went.

Onwee then went down and discovered that these sisters had a brother living with their father. This brother had benefited from all the spoils taken from those betrayed by the wicked sisters, and he would now come after Onwee for putting a stop to their unfair gains. So, Onwee set off aimlessly, unsure of where he was headed.

The father coming in the evening to visit the lodge of his daughters, discovered what had happened. He immediately sent word to his son that his sisters had been slain, and that there were no more spoils to be had, which greatly inflamed the young man's temper, especially the woeful announcement at the close.

The father arriving in the evening to visit his daughters' lodge discovered what had happened. He quickly informed his son that his sisters had been killed and that there were no more spoils to be claimed, which significantly angered the young man, especially the sad news at the end.

"The person who has done this," said the brother, as soon as he had reached the spot, chafing and half beside himself at the gloomy prospect of having no more travelers to strip, "must be that boy who carries the ball on his back. I know his mode of going about his business, and since he would not allow himself to be killed by my sisters, he shall have the honor of dying by my hand. I will pursue him and have revenge."

"The person who did this," said the brother, as soon as he arrived at the scene, frustrated and nearly losing his mind over the bleak possibility of having no more travelers to rob, "must be that kid with the ball on his back. I know how he goes about his work, and since he didn’t let my sisters kill him, he’ll get the honor of dying by my hand. I’ll track him down and get my revenge."

"It is well, my son," replied the father; "the[Pg 195] spirit of your life grant you success. I counsel you to be wary in the pursuit. Bahmondang is a cunning youth. It is a strong spirit who has put him on to do this injury to us, and he will try to deceive you in every way. Above all, avoid tasting food till you succeed; for if you break your fast before you see his blood, your power will be destroyed."

"It’s good, my son," the father replied; "may the[Pg 195] spirit of your life grant you success. I advise you to be careful in your quest. Bahmondang is a clever young man. A powerful spirit has motivated him to harm us, and he will try to trick you in every way. Most importantly, don’t eat anything until you succeed; because if you break your fast before you see his blood, you will lose your power."

The son took this fatherly advice all in good part, except that portion which enjoined upon him to abstain from staying his stomach; but over that he made a number of wry faces, for the brother of the two wicked sisters had, among numerous noble gifts, a very noble appetite. Nevertheless, he took up his weapons and departed in pursuit of Onwee Bahmondang, at the top of his speed.

The son took this fatherly advice well, except for the part that told him to stop eating so much; he grimaced at that part because the brother of the two wicked sisters had, among many noble qualities, a big appetite. Still, he grabbed his weapons and set off at full speed to hunt down Onwee Bahmondang.

Onwee finding that he was closely followed, climbed up into one of the tallest trees, and shot forth the magic arrows with which he had provided himself.

Onwee realizing that he was being closely followed, climbed up one of the tallest trees and shot the magic arrows he had equipped himself with.

Seeing that his pursuer was not turned back by his arrows, Onwee renewed his flight; and when he found himself hard pressed, and his enemy close behind him, he transformed himself into the skeleton of a moose that had been killed, whose flesh had come off from his bones. He then remembered the moccasins which his sister had given him, and which were enchanted. Taking a pair of them, he placed them near the skeleton.[Pg 196]

Seeing that his pursuer wasn’t deterred by his arrows, Onwee took off running again. When he realized he was in serious trouble and his enemy was right on his tail, he transformed into the skeleton of a moose that had been killed, its flesh stripped away. He then remembered the enchanted moccasins his sister had given him. Taking a pair, he set them beside the skeleton.[Pg 196]

"Go," said he to them, "to the end of the earth."

"Go," he told them, "to the ends of the earth."

The moccasins then left him, and their tracks remained.

The moccasins then abandoned him, and their tracks stayed behind.

The angry brother at length came to the skeleton of the moose, when he perceived that the track he had been long pursuing did not stop there, so he continued to follow it up till he arrived at the end of the earth, where, for all his trouble, he found only a pair of moccasins.

The angry brother eventually reached the skeleton of the moose and realized that the trail he had been following didn't end there. So, he kept tracking it until he got to the edge of the earth, where, despite all his effort, he found only a pair of moccasins.

Vexed that he had been outwitted by following a pair of moccasins instead of their owner, who was the object of his pursuit, he bitterly complained, resolving not to give up his revenge, and to be more wary in scrutinizing signs.

Vexed that he had been outsmarted by following a pair of moccasins instead of their owner, who was the focus of his pursuit, he complained bitterly, determined not to give up on his revenge and to be more careful in examining clues.

He then called to mind the skeleton he had met with on his way, and concluded that it must be the object of his search.

He then remembered the skeleton he had encountered on his way and decided that it must be what he was looking for.

He retraced his steps toward the skeleton, but to his surprise it had disappeared, and the tracks of the wearer of the ball were in another direction. He now became faint with hunger, and lost heart; but when he remembered the blood of his sisters, and that he should not be allowed to enjoy a meal, nor so much as a mouthful, until he had put an end to Onwee Bahmondang, he plucked up his spirits and determined again to pursue.

He walked back to where the skeleton had been, but to his surprise, it was gone, and the tracks of the dancer were heading in a different direction. He started to feel weak from hunger and lost his motivation; however, when he thought about the blood of his sisters and realized he couldn’t eat, not even a bite, until he dealt with Onwee Bahmondang, he found his determination again and decided to keep going.

Onwee, finding that he was closely followed, and that the hungry brother was approaching very fast,[Pg 197] changed himself into a very old man, with two daughters, and living in a large lodge in the center of a beautiful garden, which was filled with every thing that could delight the eye, or was pleasant to the taste. He made himself appear so very old as to be unable to leave his lodge, and to require his daughters to bring him food and wait on him, as though he had been a mere child. The garden also had the appearance of old age, with its ancient bushes and hanging branches and decrepit vines loitering lazily about in the sun.

Onwee, realizing he was being closely followed and that his hungry brother was catching up quickly,[Pg 197] transformed himself into a very old man with two daughters who lived in a large house in the middle of a beautiful garden. The garden was filled with everything that could please the eyes or taste delicious. He made himself look so old that he couldn’t leave his house and needed his daughters to bring him food and take care of him, as if he were a mere child. The garden also seemed old, with its ancient bushes, drooping branches, and worn-out vines lazily basking in the sun.

The brother kept on until he was nearly starved and ready to sink to the earth. He exclaimed, with a long-drawn and most mournful sigh, "Oh! I will forget the blood of my sisters, for I am starving. Oh! oh!"

The brother continued on until he was almost starving and ready to collapse. He exclaimed with a long, sorrowful sigh, "Oh! I will forget the blood of my sisters, because I'm starving. Oh! oh!"

But again he thought of the blood of his sisters, and what a fine appetite he would have if he should ever be allowed to eat any thing again, and once more he resolved to pursue, and to be content with nothing short of the amplest revenge.

But again he thought about the blood of his sisters, and how great his appetite would be if he ever got to eat anything again, and once more he decided to chase after it, settling for nothing less than complete revenge.

He pushed on till he came to the beautiful garden. He advanced toward the lodge.

He kept going until he reached the beautiful garden. He walked toward the lodge.

As soon as the fairy daughters perceived him they ran and told their father that a stranger approached.

As soon as the fairy daughters saw him, they ran and told their father that a stranger was coming.

Their father replied, "Invite him in, my children, invite him in."

Their father said, "Let him in, kids, let him in."

They did so promptly, and, by the command of[Pg 198] their father, they boiled some corn, and prepared several other palatable dishes. The savor was most delicious to the nostrils of the hungry brother, who had not the least suspicion of the sport that was going on at his expense.

They did it quickly, and at their father's command, they boiled some corn and made several other tasty dishes. The smell was incredibly appealing to the hungry brother, who had no idea about the trick being played on him.

He was faint and weary with travel, and he felt that he could endure fasting no longer; for his appetite was terribly inflamed by the sight of the choice food that was steaming before him.

He was exhausted and worn out from his journey, and he realized he couldn't go on fasting any longer; his hunger was painfully intensified by the sight of the delicious food steaming in front of him.

He fell to and partook heartily of the meal; and, by so doing, he was overcome, and lost his right of revenge. All at once he forgot the blood of his sisters, and even the village of his nativity, and his father's lodge, and his whole past life. He ate so keenly, and came and went to the choice dishes so often, that drowsiness at length overpowered him, and he soon fell into a profound sleep.

He sat down and enjoyed the meal enthusiastically; in doing so, he was overwhelmed and lost his chance for revenge. Suddenly, he forgot about the blood of his sisters, his hometown, his father's lodge, and his entire past. He ate so eagerly and returned to the delicious dishes so many times that he eventually became drowsy and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

Onwee Bahmondang watched his opportunity, and as soon as he saw that the false brother's sleep was sound, he resumed his youthful form, and sent off the two fairy daughters and the old garden; and drawing the magic-ball from his back, which turned out to be a great war-club, he fetched the slumbering brother a mighty blow, which sent him away too; and thus did Onwee Bahmondang vindicate his title as the Wearer of the Ball.

Onwee Bahmondang waited for his chance, and once he noticed that the false brother was deep asleep, he transformed back into his youthful self, sent away the two fairy daughters and the old garden, and pulled the magic ball from his back, which turned out to be a powerful war club. He struck the sleeping brother with a mighty blow, sending him away as well; and in this way, Onwee Bahmondang proved himself as the Wearer of the Ball.

When Onwee swung around, with the great force and weight of the club with which he had dispatched[Pg 199] the brother of the two wicked women, he found himself in a large village, surrounded by a great crowd of people. At the door of a beautiful lodge stood his sister, smiling, and ready to invite him in. Onwee entered, and hanging up his war-club and the enchanted moccasins, which he had recovered, he rested from his labors, and smoked his evening pipe, with the admiration and approval of the whole world.

When Onwee turned around, with the powerful swing of the club he used to defeat[Pg 199] the brother of the two wicked women, he found himself in a large village, surrounded by a huge crowd of people. At the entrance of a beautiful lodge stood his sister, smiling and ready to welcome him. Onwee went inside, hung up his war club and the enchanted moccasins he had retrieved, then took a break from his hard work and enjoyed his evening pipe, receiving the admiration and approval of everyone around.

With one exception only, Onwee Bahmondang had the hearty praises of all the people.

With one exception, Onwee Bahmondang had the enthusiastic support of everyone.

Now it happened that there lived in this same village an envious and boastful fellow, who had been once a chief, but coming home always badly whipped, he was put out of office, and now spent his time about the place mainly, in proclaiming certain great things which he had in his eye, and which he meant to do—one of these days.

Now, there was a guy in this village who was jealous and full of himself. He used to be a leader, but after returning home beaten up pretty badly, he was removed from his position. Now, he mostly hangs around, bragging about some big plans he has and insists he’ll get to them—someday.

This man's name was Ko-ko, the Owl; and hearing much of the wonderful achievements of the Wearer of the Ball, Ko-ko put on a big look, and announced that he was going to do something extraordinary himself.

This guy's name was Ko-ko, the Owl; and after hearing a lot about the amazing feats of the Wearer of the Ball, Ko-ko struck a pose and declared that he was going to do something extraordinary too.

Onwee Bahmondang, he said, had not half done his work, and he, Ko-ko, meant to go on the ground and finish it up as it should be.

Onwee Bahmondang, he said, hadn’t even come close to finishing his work, and he, Ko-ko, intended to go on-site and complete it properly.

He began by procuring an oak ball, which he thrust down his back, and, confident in its magical powers, he, too, called himself the Wearer of the[Pg 200] Ball. In fact it was the self-same ball that Onwee had employed, except that the magic had entirely gone out of it. Coming by night in the shadow of the lodge, he thrust his arm in at the door, and stealthily possessed himself of the enchanted moccasins. He would have taken away Onwee's war-club too, if he could have carried it; but although he was twice the size and girth of Onwee, he had not the strength to lift it; so he borrowed a club from an old chief, who was purblind, and mistook Ko-ko for his brother who was a brave man; and raising a terrible tumult with his voice, and a great dust with his heels, Ko-ko set out.

He started by getting an oak ball, which he shoved down his back, and, confident in its magical powers, he also called himself the Wearer of the[Pg 200] Ball. In fact, it was the same ball that Onwee had used, except the magic had completely worn off. Coming by night in the shadows of the lodge, he reached his arm in through the door, and stealthily took the enchanted moccasins. He would have grabbed Onwee's war club too if he could have carried it; but even though he was twice the size and build of Onwee, he didn’t have the strength to lift it. So, he borrowed a club from an old chief, who was nearly blind and mistook Ko-ko for his brother, who was a brave man. Raising a huge commotion with his voice and kicking up a lot of dust with his heels, Ko-ko set out.

He had traveled all day, when he came to a small wigwam, and on looking into it, he discovered a very old woman sitting alone by the fire; just as Onwee had before.

He had traveled all day when he came across a small wigwam, and when he looked inside, he found a very old woman sitting alone by the fire, just like Onwee had before.

This is the wigwam, said Ko-ko, and this is the old woman.

This is the wigwam, said Ko-ko, and this is the old woman.

"What are you looking for?" asked the old woman.

"What are you looking for?" the old woman asked.

"I want to find the lodge with the wicked young women in it, who slay travellers and steal their trappings," answered Ko-ko.

"I want to find the lodge with the dangerous young women in it, who kill travelers and take their things," answered Ko-ko.

"You mean the two young women who lived in the flying lodge?" said the old woman.

"You mean the two young women who lived in the flying lodge?" asked the old woman.

"The same," answered Ko-ko. "I am going to kill them."

"The same," Ko-ko replied. "I'm going to kill them."

With this he gave a great flourish with his bor[Pg 201]rowed club, and looked desperate and murderous as he could.

With this, he dramatically swung his borrowed club and looked as desperate and murderous as possible.

"They were slain yesterday by the Wearer of the Ball," said the old woman.

"They were killed yesterday by the Wearer of the Ball," said the old woman.

Ko-ko looked around for the door in a very owlish way, and heaving a short hem from his chest, he acknowledged that he had heard something to that effect down in one of the villages.

Ko-ko looked around for the door with a very wise expression, and after taking a deep breath, he admitted that he had heard something similar in one of the villages.

"But there's the brother. I'll have a chance at him," said Ko-ko.

"But there's the brother. I’ll get a shot at him," said Ko-ko.

"He is dead too," said the old woman.

"He’s dead too," said the old woman.

"Is there nobody then left for me to kill?" cried Ko-ko. "Must I then go back without any blood upon my hands?"

"Is there really no one left for me to kill?" shouted Ko-ko. "Do I have to go back without any blood on my hands?"

He made as if he could shed tears over his sad mishap.

He pretended he could cry over his unfortunate incident.

"The father is still living; and you will find him in the lodge, if you have a mind to call on him. He would like to see the Owl," the old woman added.

"The father is still alive, and you can find him in the lodge if you want to pay him a visit. He would like to see the Owl," the old woman added.

"He shall," replied Ko-ko. "Have you any bones about the house; for I suppose I shall have to climb that tree."

"He will," replied Ko-ko. "Do you have any bones around the house? I guess I'll have to climb that tree."

"Oh, yes; plenty," answered the old woman. "You can have as many as you want."

"Oh, yes; definitely," replied the old woman. "You can have as many as you want."

And she gave him a handful of fish-bones, which Ko-ko, taking them to be the Invisible Tallies which had helped Onwee Bahmondang in climbing the magical tree, thrust into his bosom.[Pg 202]

And she gave him a handful of fish bones, which Ko-ko, thinking they were the Invisible Tallies that had helped Onwee Bahmondang climb the magical tree, stuffed into his pocket.[Pg 202]

"Thank you," said Ko-ko; taking up his club and striding toward the door.

"Thanks," said Ko-ko, picking up his club and walking toward the door.

"Will you not have a little advice," said the old woman. "This is a dangerous business you are going on."

"Won't you take a little advice?" asked the old woman. "This is a risky situation you're getting into."

Ko-ko turned about and laughed to scorn the proposal, and putting forth his right foot from the lodge first, an observance in which he had great hopes, he started for the lodge of the wicked father.

Ko-ko turned around and laughed at the suggestion, and stepping out of the lodge with his right foot first—a ritual he believed in strongly—he headed toward the lodge of the evil father.

Ko-ko ran very fast, as if he feared he should lose the chance of massacring any member of the wicked family, until he came in sight of the lodge hanging upon the tree.

Ko-ko sprinted quickly, as if he was afraid of missing the opportunity to attack any member of the evil family, until he spotted the lodge perched in the tree.

He then slackened his pace, and crept forward with a wary eye lest somebody might chance to be looking out at the door. All was, however, still up there; and Ko-ko clasped the tree and began to climb.

He then slowed down and carefully moved forward, keeping an eye out in case anyone was watching from the door. However, everything was calm up there, and Ko-ko wrapped his arms around the tree and started to climb.

Away went the lodge, and up went Ko-ko, puffing and panting, after it. And it was not a great while before the Owl had puffed and panted away all the wind he had to spare; and yet the lodge kept flying aloft, higher, higher. What was to be done!

Away went the lodge, and up went Ko-ko, out of breath, chasing after it. It wasn't long before the Owl had exhausted all the breath he had to give; and still, the lodge kept soaring higher and higher. What could be done!

Ko-ko of course bethought him of the bones, for that was just what, as he knew, had occurred to Onwee Bahmondang under the like circumstances.

Ko-ko naturally thought about the bones, because he knew that was exactly what had come to Onwee Bahmondang in similar situations.

He had the bones in his bosom; and now it was necessary for him to be a squirrel. He immediately called on several guardian spirits whom he knew of[Pg 203] by name, and requested them to convert him into a squirrel. But not one of all them seemed to pay the slightest attention to his request; for there he hung, the same heavy-limbed, big-headed, be-clubbed, and be-blanketed Ko-ko as ever.

He had the bones in his chest; and now he needed to be a squirrel. He quickly summoned several guardian spirits he knew by name and asked them to turn him into a squirrel. But none of them seemed to pay any attention to his request; he was still the same heavy-limbed, big-headed, clumsy, and blanketed Ko-ko as ever.[Pg 203]

He then desired that they would turn him into an opossum; an application which met with the same luck as the previous one. After this he petitioned to be a wolf, a gophir, a dog, or a bear—if they would be so obliging. The guardian spirits were either all deaf, or indifferent to his wishes, or absent on some other business.

He then asked them to turn him into an opossum; a request that was met with the same outcome as the last one. After that, he pleaded to be a wolf, a gopher, a dog, or a bear—if they could be so kind. The guardian spirits were either completely deaf, uninterested in his wishes, or busy with something else.

Ko-ko, in spite of all his begging and supplication and beseeching, was obliged to be still Ko-ko.

Ko-ko, despite all his begging, pleading, and requests, had to remain the same Ko-ko.

"The bones, however," he said, to himself, "are good. I shall get a nice rest, at any rate, if I am forced to climb as I am."

"The bones, though," he said to himself, "are fine. I'll at least get a nice rest, even if I have to climb like this."

With this he drew out one of the bones from his bosom, and shouting aloud, "Ho! ho! who is there?" he thrust it into the trunk of the tree, and would have indulged himself in a rest; but being no more than a common fish-bone, without the slightest savor of magic in it, it snapped with Ko-ko, who came tumbling down, with the door of the lodge which he had shaken loose, rattling after him.

With that, he pulled out a bone from his pocket and shouted, "Hey! Who's there?" He shoved it into the tree trunk and thought about taking a break; but since it was just a regular fish bone with no magic at all, it broke with Ko-ko, who came crashing down, along with the door of the lodge that he had knocked loose, clattering behind him.

"Ho! ho! who is there?" cried the wicked father, making his appearance at the opening and looking down.[Pg 204]

"Hey! Who's there?" shouted the wicked father, appearing at the opening and looking down.[Pg 204]

"It is I, Onwee Bahmondang!" cried Ko-koor, thinking to frighten the wicked father.

"It’s me, Onwee Bahmondang!" shouted Ko-koor, hoping to scare the evil father.

"Ah! it is you, is it? I will be there presently," called the old man. "Do not be in haste to go away!"

"Ah! it's you, right? I'll be there in a minute," called the old man. "Don't rush off!"

Ko-ko, observing that the old man was in earnest, scrambled up from the ground, and set off promptly at his highest rate of speed.

Ko-ko, seeing that the old man was serious, got up from the ground and took off quickly at full speed.

When he looked back and saw that the wicked father was gaining upon him, Ko-koor mounted a tree, as had Onwee Bahmondang before, and fired off a number of arrows, but as they were no more than common arrows, he got nothing by it, but was obliged to descend, and run again for life.

When he looked back and saw that the evil father was catching up to him, Ko-koor climbed a tree, just like Onwee Bahmondang had done before, and shot several arrows. However, since they were just regular arrows, he didn't achieve anything and had to come down and run for his life again.

As he hurried on he encountered the skeleton of a moose, into which he would have transformed himself, but not having the slightest confidence in any one of all the guardians who should have helped him, he passed on.

As he rushed by, he came across the skeleton of a moose, and he thought about becoming like it, but lacking any trust in the guardians who should have been there to help him, he moved on.

The wicked father was hot in pursuit, and Ko-koor was suffering terribly for lack of wind, when luckily he remembered the enchanted moccasins. He could not send them to the end of the earth, as had Onwee Bahmondang.

The evil father was chasing hard, and Ko-koor was in great distress due to the lack of wind, when he suddenly remembered the magical moccasins. He couldn’t send them to the ends of the earth like Onwee Bahmondang had.

"I will improve on that dull fellow," said Ko-ko. "I will put them on myself."

"I'll make that boring guy better," said Ko-ko. "I'll handle it myself."

Accordingly, Ko-ko had just time to draw on the moccasins when the wicked father came in sight.

Accordingly, Ko-ko had just enough time to put on the moccasins when the wicked father appeared in view.

"Go now!" cried Ko-ko, giving orders to the en[Pg 205]chanted moccasins; and go they did; but to the astonishment of the Owl, they turned immediately about in the way in which the wicked father, now, very furious, was approaching.

"Go now!" shouted Ko-ko, commanding the enchanted moccasins; and off they went; but to the Owl's surprise, they immediately turned around to face the furious wicked father, who was approaching.

"The other way! the other way!" cried Ko-ko.

"The other way! The other way!" shouted Ko-ko.

Cry as loud as he would, the enchanted moccasins would keep on in their own course; and before he could shake himself out of them, they had run him directly into the face of the wicked father.

Cry as loud as he could, the enchanted moccasins would continue on their own path; and before he could free himself from them, they had taken him straight into the face of the evil father.

"What do you mean, you Owl?" cried the wicked father, falling upon Ko-ko with a huge club, and counting his ribs at every stroke.

"What do you mean, you Owl?" shouted the evil father, hitting Ko-ko with a big club and crunching his ribs with every blow.

"I can not help it, good man," answered Ko-ko. "I tried my best—"

"I can't help it, good man," replied Ko-ko. "I tried my best—"

Ko-ko would have gone the other way, but the enchanted moccasins kept hurrying him forward. "Stand off, will you?" cried the old man.

Ko-ko would have taken a different route, but the enchanted moccasins kept pushing him onward. "Step aside, will you?" shouted the old man.

By this time, allowing the wicked father chance to bestow no more than five-and-twenty more blows upon Ko-ko, the moccasins were taking him past.

By this time, the wicked father was only allowed to give Ko-ko twenty-five more strikes before the moccasins carried him away.

"Stop!" cried the old man again. "You are running away. Ho! ho! you are a coward!"

"Stop!" shouted the old man again. "You're running away. Ha! You're such a coward!"

"I am not, good man," answered Ko-ko, carried away by the magical shoes, "I assure you." But ere he could finish his avowal, the moccasins had hurried him out of sight.

"I’m not, good man," replied Ko-ko, caught up by the enchanted shoes, "I promise you." But before he could complete his statement, the moccasins had swiftly taken him out of view.

"At any rate, I shall soon be home at this speed," said Ko-koor to himself.[Pg 206]

"Anyway, I should be home soon at this speed," Ko-koor said to himself.[Pg 206]

The moccasins seemed to know his thoughts; for just then they gave a sudden leap, slipped away from his feet, and left the Owl flat upon his back! while they glided home by themselves, to the lodge of Onwee Bahmondang, where they belonged.

The moccasins seemed to sense his thoughts; just then they suddenly jumped, slipped off his feet, and left the Owl lying flat on his back! They then glided home by themselves to Onwee Bahmondang's lodge, where they belonged.

A party of hunters passing that way after several days, found Ko-ko sitting among the bushes, looking greatly bewildered; and when they inquired of him how he had succeeded with the wicked father at the lodge, he answered that he had demolished the whole establishment, but that his name was not Ko-ko, but Onwee Bahmondang; saying which, he ran away into the woods, and was never seen more.[Pg 207]

A group of hunters passing by after several days found Ko-ko sitting in the bushes, looking very confused. When they asked him how he had dealt with the wicked father at the lodge, he replied that he had destroyed the entire place, but that his name wasn't Ko-ko; it was Onwee Bahmondang. After saying this, he ran off into the woods and was never seen again.[Pg 207]


XVII.

HE OF THE LITTLE SHELL.

Once upon a time, all the people of a certain country had died, excepting two helpless children, a baby boy and a little girl.

Once upon a time, everyone in a certain country had died, except for two helpless kids: a baby boy and a little girl.

When their parents died, these children were asleep. The little girl, who was the elder, was the first to awake. She looked around her, but seeing nobody beside her little brother, who lay smiling in his dreams, she quietly resumed her bed.

When their parents died, these kids were asleep. The little girl, who was the oldest, was the first to wake up. She looked around, but seeing no one except for her little brother, who was smiling in his dreams, she quietly went back to bed.

At the end of ten days her brother moved, without opening his eyes.

At the end of ten days, her brother moved without opening his eyes.

At the end of ten days more he changed his position, lying on the other side, and in this way he kept on sleeping for a long time; and pleasant, too, must have been his dreams, for his little sister never looked at him that he was not quite a little heaven of smiles and flashing lights, which beamed about his head and filled the lodge with a strange splendor.

At the end of another ten days, he switched positions and lay on his other side, continuing to sleep for a long time. His dreams must have been really nice because every time his little sister looked at him, he was surrounded by smiles and sparkling lights, which shone around his head and filled the cabin with a unique glow.

The girl soon grew to be a woman, but the boy increased in stature very slowly. It was a long time before he could even creep, and he was well advanced[Pg 208] in years before he could stand alone. When he was able to walk, his sister made him a little bow and arrows, and hung around his neck a small shell, saying:

The girl quickly became a woman, but the boy grew very slowly. It took him a long time to even crawl, and he was quite a bit older before he could stand on his own. Once he learned to walk, his sister made him a small bow and arrows and hung a little shell around his neck, saying:

"You shall be called Dais Imid, or He of the Little Shell."

"You will be called Dais Imid, or He of the Little Shell."

Every day he would go out with his little bow, shooting at the small birds. The first bird he killed was a tom-tit. His sister was highly pleased when he took it to her. She carefully prepared and stuffed it, and put it away for him.

Every day he would go out with his little bow, shooting at the small birds. The first bird he killed was a tom-tit. His sister was really happy when he brought it to her. She carefully prepared and stuffed it and saved it for him.

The next day he killed a red squirrel. His sister preserved this, too. The third day he killed a partridge, and this they had for their evening meal.

The next day he killed a red squirrel. His sister preserved it, too. The third day he killed a partridge, and they had this for their evening meal.

After this he acquired more courage, and would venture some distance from home. His skill and success as a hunter daily increased, and he killed the deer, bear, moose, and other large animals inhabiting the forest.

After this, he gained more confidence and started to venture farther from home. His abilities as a hunter improved every day, and he hunted deer, bears, moose, and other large animals that lived in the forest.

At last, although so very small of stature, he became a great hunter, and all that he shot he brought home and shared with his sister; and whenever he entered the lodge, a light beamed about his head and filled the place with a strange splendor.

At last, even though he was quite short, he became an excellent hunter, and everything he shot, he brought home and shared with his sister; and whenever he entered the lodge, a light shone around his head and filled the place with a mysterious glow.

He had now arrived at the years of manhood, but he still remained a perfect infant in size.

He had now reached adulthood, but he still looked like a complete baby in size.

One day, walking about in quest of game, he came to a small lake.

One day, while wandering around looking for game, he arrived at a small lake.

It was in the winter season; and upon the ice of[Pg 209] the lake he saw a man of giant height, employed killing beavers.

It was winter, and on the ice of[Pg 209] the lake, he saw a giant of a man busy killing beavers.

Comparing himself with this great man, he felt that he was no bigger than an insect. He seated himself on the shore and watched his movements.

Comparing himself to this great man, he felt as small as an insect. He sat down on the shore and watched his movements.

When the large man had killed many beavers, he put them on a hand-sled which he had, and pursued his way home. When he saw him retire, the dwarf hunter followed, and, wielding his magic shell, he cut off the tail of one of the beavers, and ran home with the prize.

When the big guy had killed a bunch of beavers, he loaded them onto a hand-sled he had and made his way home. As he saw the large man leave, the dwarf hunter followed him, and using his magic shell, he chopped off the tail of one of the beavers and ran home with it as his trophy.

The giant, on reaching his lodge with his sled-load of beavers, was surprised to find one of them shorn of its tail.

The giant, when he got to his cabin with his sled full of beavers, was shocked to see that one of them was missing its tail.

The next day the little hero of the shell went to the same lake. The giant, who had been busy there for some time, had already loaded his sled and commenced his return; but running nimbly forward and overtaking him, he succeeded in securing another of the beaver-tails.

The next day, the little hero of the shell went to the same lake. The giant, who had been busy there for a while, had already loaded his sled and started to head back; but running quickly forward and catching up to him, he managed to grab another one of the beaver tails.

"I wonder," said the giant, on reaching his lodge and overlooking his beavers, "what dog it is that has thus cheated me. Could I meet him, I would make his flesh quiver at the point of my javelin."

"I wonder," said the giant, as he reached his lodge and looked over his beavers, "which dog it is that has tricked me. If I could meet him, I would make him tremble at the end of my spear."

The giant forgot that he had taken these very beavers out of a beaver-dam which belonged to the little shell-man and his sister, without permission.

The giant forgot that he had taken these very beavers from a beaver dam that belonged to the little shell-man and his sister, without asking.

The next day he pursued his hunting at the bea[Pg 210]ver-dam near the lake, and he was again followed by the little man with the shell.

The next day he continued his hunting at the bea[Pg 210]ver-dam near the lake, and once again, the little man with the shell followed him.

This time the giant was so nimble in his movements that he had nearly reached home before the Shell, make the best speed he could, could overtake him; but he was just in time to clip another beaver's tail before the sled slipped into the lodge.

This time the giant was so quick in his movements that he had nearly reached home before the Shell, going as fast as it could, could catch up with him; but he was just in time to snip another beaver's tail before the sled slid into the lodge.

The giant would have been a patient giant, indeed, if his anger had not been violent at these constant tricks played upon him. What vexed him most, was, that he could not get a sight of his enemy. Sharp eyes he would have needed to do so, inasmuch as he of the little shell had the gift of making himself invisible whenever he chose.

The giant would have been a very patient giant if he hadn't been so angry about the constant tricks played on him. What frustrated him the most was that he couldn't catch a glimpse of his enemy. He would have needed sharp eyes to see him since the little shell guy had the ability to make himself invisible whenever he wanted.

The giant, giving vent to his feelings with many loud rumbling words, looked sharply around to see whether he could discover any tracks. He could find none. The unknown had stepped too lightly to leave the slightest mark behind.

The giant, expressing his feelings with loud rumbling words, glanced around to see if he could spot any tracks. He found none. The unknown had moved too quietly to leave any trace behind.

The next day the giant resolved to disappoint his mysterious follower by going to the beaver-dam very early; and accordingly, when the little shell man came to the place he found the fresh traces of his work, but the giant had already gone away. He followed hard upon his tracks, but he failed to overtake him. When he of the little shell came in sight of the lodge, the stranger was in front of it, employed in skinning his beavers.[Pg 211]

The next day the giant decided to frustrate his mysterious follower by heading to the beaver dam really early. So, when the little shell man arrived at the spot, he saw the fresh signs of the giant’s work, but the giant was already gone. He hurriedly followed the tracks but couldn’t catch up. When the little shell man finally saw the lodge, the stranger was in front of it, busy skinning his beavers.[Pg 211]

As Dais-Imid stood looking at him—for he had been all this time invisible—he thought:

As Dais-Imid stood there looking at him—since he had been invisible all this time—he thought:

"I will let him have a view of me."

"I'll let him see me."

Presently the man, who proved to be no less a personage than the celebrated giant, Manabozho, looked up and saw him.

Presently, the man, who turned out to be none other than the famous giant, Manabozho, looked up and saw him.

After regarding him with attention, "Who are you, little man?" said Manabozho. "I have a mind to kill you."

After looking at him closely, "Who are you, little guy?" said Manabozho. "I feel like killing you."

The little hero of the shell replied:

The little hero of the shell responded:

"If you were to try to kill me you could not do it."

"If you tried to kill me, you wouldn't be able to."

With this speech of the little man, Manabozho grabbed at him; but when he thought to have had him in his hand, he was gone.

With the little man's speech, Manabozho reached for him; but just when he thought he had him in his grasp, he disappeared.

"Where are you now, little man?" cried Manabozho.

"Where are you now, little guy?" shouted Manabozho.

"Here, under your girdle," answered the shell-dwarf; at which giant Manabozho, thinking to crush him, slapped down his great hand with all his might; but on unloosing his girdle he was disappointed at finding no dwarf there.

"Here, under your belt," replied the shell-dwarf. Hearing this, the giant Manabozho, intending to crush him, brought his massive hand down with all his strength; but when he loosened his belt, he was shocked to find no dwarf there.

"Where are you now, little man?" he cried again, in a greater rage than ever.

"Where are you now, little guy?" he shouted again, angrier than before.

"In your right nostril!" the dwarf replied; whereupon the giant Manabozho seized himself by the finger and thumb at the place, and gave it a violent tweak; but as he immediately heard the voice of the dwarf at a distance upon the ground, he was sat[Pg 212]isfied that he had only pulled his own nose to no purpose.

"In your right nostril!" the dwarf replied; then the giant Manabozho pinched his own nose with his finger and thumb and gave it a hard twist; but when he immediately heard the dwarf's voice from afar on the ground, he realized he had just yanked at his own nose for no reason.

THE MORNING STAR AND HER BROTHER. Page 212. THE MORNING STAR AND HER BROTHER. Page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Good-by, Manabozho," said the voice of the invisible dwarf. "Count your beaver-tails, and you will find that I have taken another for my sister;" for he of the little shell never, in his wanderings or pastimes, forgot his sister and her wishes. "Good-by, beaver-man!"

"Goodbye, Manabozho," said the voice of the unseen dwarf. "Count your beaver tails, and you'll see that I've taken another for my sister;" because he with the little shell never forgot about his sister and her wishes during his travels or leisure. "Goodbye, beaver-man!"

And as he went away he made himself visible once more, and a light beamed about his head and lit the air around him with a strange splendor; a circumstance which Manabozho, who was at times quite thick-headed and dull of apprehension, could no way understand.

And as he walked away, he made himself visible again, and a light shone around his head, illuminating the air with a strange brilliance; something that Manabozho, who sometimes was pretty thick-headed and slow to understand, couldn't grasp at all.

When Dais-Imid returned home, he told his sister that the time drew nigh when they must separate.

When Dais-Imid got home, he told his sister that the time was coming when they would have to part ways.

"I must go away," said Dais-Imid, "it is my fate. You, too," he added, "must go away soon. Tell me where you would wish to dwell."

"I have to leave," Dais-Imid said, "it's my destiny. You, too," he added, "will need to leave soon. Tell me where you would like to live."

She said, "I would like to go to the place of the breaking of daylight. I have always loved the East. The earliest glimpses of light are from that quarter, and it is to my mind the most beautiful part of the heavens. After I get there, my brother, whenever you see the clouds, in that direction, of various colors, you may think that your sister is painting her face."

She said, "I want to go to where the sun rises. I've always loved the East. The first light of day comes from that way, and to me, it's the most beautiful part of the sky. Once I’m there, my brother, whenever you see colorful clouds in that direction, you can think that your sister is putting on her makeup."

"And I," said he, "I, my sister, shall live on the mountains and rocks. There I can see you at the[Pg 213] earliest hour; there are the streams of water clear; the air is pure, and the golden lights will shine ever around my head, and I shall ever be called 'Puck-Ininee, or the Little Wild Man of the Mountains.' But," he resumed, "before we part forever, I must go and try to find what manitoes rule the earth, and see which of them will be friendly to us."

"And I," he said, "I, my sister, will live in the mountains and on the rocks. There, I can see you at the[Pg 213] earliest hour; the streams of water are clear; the air is fresh, and the golden lights will always shine around my head, and I will always be known as 'Puck-Ininee, or the Little Wild Man of the Mountains.' But," he continued, "before we say goodbye forever, I need to go and find out which manitoes rule the earth and see which of them will be our friends."

He left his sister and traveled over the surface of the globe, and then went far down into the earth.

He left his sister and traveled around the world, then went deep down into the earth.

He had been treated well wherever he went. At last he came to a giant manito, who had a large kettle which was forever boiling. The giant, who was a first cousin to Manabozho, and had already heard of the tricks which Dais-Imid had played upon his kinsman, regarded him with a stern look, and, catching him up in his hand, he threw him unceremoniously into the kettle.

He had been treated well everywhere he went. Finally, he arrived at a giant manito who had a huge kettle that was always boiling. The giant, who was a first cousin of Manabozho and had already heard about the tricks Dais-Imid had played on his relative, looked at him sternly, picked him up in his hand, and tossed him carelessly into the kettle.

It was evidently the giant's intention to drown Dais-Imid; in which he was mistaken, for by means of his magic shell, little Dais, in less than a second's time, bailed the water to the bottom, leaped from the kettle, and ran away unharmed.

It was clear that the giant meant to drown Dais-Imid; however, he was wrong, because with his magic shell, little Dais, in less than a second, bailed the water to the bottom, jumped out of the kettle, and ran away unharmed.

He returned to his sister and related his rovings and adventures. He finished his story by addressing her thus:

He went back to his sister and shared his travels and adventures. He wrapped up his story by saying to her:

"My sister there is a manito at each of the four corners of the earth. There is also one above them, far in the sky, a Great Being who assigns to you, and[Pg 214] to me, and to all of us, where we must go. And last," he continued, "there is another and wicked one who lives deep down in the earth. It will be our lot to escape out of his reach. We must now separate. When the winds blow from the four corners of the earth, you must then go. They will carry you to the place you wish. I go to the rocks and mountains, where my kindred will ever delight to dwell."

"My sister, there is a spirit at each of the four corners of the earth. There's also one above them, high in the sky, a Great Being who assigns to you, and[Pg 214] to me, and to all of us, where we must go. And finally," he continued, "there's another wicked one who lives deep in the earth. It will be our task to escape his reach. We need to separate now. When the winds blow from the four corners of the earth, you must go then. They will take you to the place you desire. I will go to the rocks and mountains, where my people will always enjoy living."

Dais-Imid then took his ball-stick and commenced running up a high mountain, and a bright light shone about his head all the way, and he kept singing as he went:

Dais-Imid then picked up his ball-stick and started running up a steep mountain, and a bright light shone around his head the entire way, and he kept singing as he went:

Blow, winds, blow! My sister is taking her time. For her home in the sky,
Where the morning, with rosy fingers, Shall her cheeks with red dye.
There my first views directed,
Will take their color from her,
And her smiles, reflected through the clouds,
Lead me along the woods or by the lake.
As I explore the highest mountains,
Sports in green and low valleys,
Or, next to our Indian fountains,
Raise my little hip-hallo.

Presently the winds blew, and, as Dais-Imid had predicted, his sister was borne by them to the eastern sky, where she has ever since lived, and her name is now the Morning Star.[Pg 215]

Currently, the winds blew, and, as Dais-Imid had predicted, his sister was carried by them to the eastern sky, where she has lived ever since, and her name is now the Morning Star.[Pg 215]


XVIII.

MANABOZHO, THE MISCHIEF-MAKER.

There was never in the whole world a more mischievous busy-body than that notorious giant Manabozho. He was every where, in season and out of season, running about, and putting his hand in whatever was going forward. To carry on his game, he could take almost any shape he pleased; he could be very foolish or very wise; very weak or very strong; very poor or very rich—just as happened to suit his humor best. Whatever any one else could do, he would attempt without a moment's reflection. He was a match for any man he met, and there were few manitoes that could get the better of him. By turns he would be very kind, or very cruel; an animal or a bird; a man or a spirit; and yet, in spite of all these gifts, Manabozho was always getting himself involved in all sorts of troubles; and more than once, in the course of his busy adventures, was this great maker of mischief driven to his wits' ends to come off with his life.[Pg 216]

There was never a more mischievous busybody in the whole world than that infamous giant Manabozho. He was everywhere, all the time, running around and sticking his nose into everything. To keep up his antics, he could take almost any form he wanted; he could be super foolish or incredibly wise; very weak or quite strong; very poor or really rich—just depending on what suited his mood best. Whatever anyone else could do, he would try without a second thought. He was a match for anyone he met, and there were few spirits that could outsmart him. At times he would be very kind or very cruel; an animal or a bird; a man or a spirit; and yet, despite all these talents, Manabozho always found himself in all sorts of trouble; more than once, during his wild adventures, this great troublemaker was pushed to his limits just to come out alive.[Pg 216]

To begin at the beginning, Manabozho, while yet a youngster, was living with his grandmother, near the edge of a wide prairie. It was on this prairie that he first saw animals and birds of every kind; he also there made first acquaintance with thunder and lightning; he would sit by the hour watching the clouds as they rolled, and musing on the shades of light and darkness as the day rose and fell.

To start at the beginning, Manabozho, when he was still a young boy, lived with his grandmother near the edge of a vast prairie. It was on this prairie that he first encountered animals and birds of all kinds; he also got to know thunder and lightning for the first time. He would spend hours sitting and watching the clouds as they moved, reflecting on the variations of light and darkness as day turned into night.

For a stripling, Manabozho was uncommonly wide-awake. Every new sight he beheld in the heavens was a subject of remark; every new animal or bird, an object of deep interest; and every sound that came from the bosom of nature, was like a new lesson which he was expected to learn. He often trembled at what he heard and saw.

For a young man, Manabozho was remarkably alert. Every new sight he saw in the sky was something to talk about; every new animal or bird sparked his curiosity; and every sound from nature felt like a lesson he needed to learn. He often felt a shiver at what he heard and saw.

To the scene of the wide open prairie his grandmother sent him at an early age to watch. The first sound he heard was that of the owl, at which he was greatly terrified, and, quickly descending the tree he had climbed, he ran with alarm to the lodge. "Noko! noko! grandmother!" he cried. "I have heard a monedo."

To the open prairie, his grandmother sent him at a young age to observe. The first sound he heard was that of an owl, which terrified him. Quickly climbing down the tree he had ascended, he ran in a panic to the lodge. "Noko! Noko! Grandmother!" he yelled. "I heard a monedo."

She laughed at his fears, and asked him what kind of noise his reverence made. He answered, "It makes a noise like this: ko-ko-ko-ho."

She laughed at his fears and asked him what kind of noise his reverence made. He replied, "It makes a noise like this: ko-ko-ko-ho."

His grandmother told him he was young and foolish; that what he heard was only a bird which derived its name from the peculiar noise it made.[Pg 217]

His grandmother told him he was young and naive; that what he heard was just a bird that got its name from the strange noise it made.[Pg 217]

He returned to the prairie and continued his watch. As he stood there looking at the clouds, he thought to himself, "It is singular that I am so simple and my grandmother so wise; and that I have neither father nor mother. I have never heard a word about them. I must ask and find out."

He went back to the prairie and kept watching. As he stood there looking at the clouds, he thought to himself, "It's strange that I'm so naive and my grandmother is so wise; and that I have no father or mother. I've never heard a word about them. I have to ask and find out."

He went home and sat down, silent and dejected. Finding that this did not attract the notice of his grandmother, he began a loud lamentation, which he kept increasing, louder and louder, till it shook the lodge, and nearly deafened the old grandmother. She at length said, "Manabozho, what is the matter with you? You are making a great deal of noise."

He went home and sat down, quiet and downcast. Noticing that this didn't get his grandmother's attention, he started a loud wailing, which he kept ramping up, louder and louder, until it shook the lodge and nearly deafened his grandmother. Finally, she said, "Manabozho, what's wrong with you? You're being really loud."

Manabozho started off again with his doleful hubbub; but succeeded in jerking out between his big sobs, "I have n't got any father nor mother; I have n't;" and he set out again lamenting more boisterously than ever.

Manabozho started up again with his sad noise; but managed to force out between his big sobs, "I don't have any father or mother; I don't;" and he set off again crying louder than ever.

Knowing that he was of a wicked and revengeful temper, his grandmother dreaded to tell him the story of his parentage; as she knew he would make trouble of it.

Knowing that he had a spiteful and vengeful nature, his grandmother was afraid to tell him the story of his background; she knew he would cause trouble over it.

Manabozho renewed his cries, and managed to throw out, for a third or fourth time, his sorrowful lament that he was a poor unfortunate, who had no parents and no relations.

Manabozho raised his voice again and, for the third or fourth time, expressed his sad lament that he was a poor soul with no parents or relatives.

She at last said to him, "Yes, you have a father and three brothers living. Your mother is dead. She[Pg 218] was taken for a wife by your father, the West, without the consent of her parents. Your brothers are the North, East, and South; and being older than yourself, your father has given them great power with the winds, according to their names. You are the youngest of his children. I have nursed you from your infancy; for your mother, owing to the ill-treatment of your father, died in giving you birth. I have no relations beside you this side of the planet in which I was born, and from which I was precipitated by female jealousy. Your mother was my only child, and you are my only hope."

She finally said to him, "Yes, you have a father and three brothers who are still alive. Your mother has passed away. She[Pg 218] was taken as a wife by your father, the West, without her parents' approval. Your brothers are the North, East, and South; and since they are older than you, your father has given them significant power over the winds that align with their names. You are the youngest of his children. I have taken care of you since you were a baby; your mother, due to the mistreatment from your father, died while giving birth to you. I have no other family besides you on this side of the planet where I was born, and from which I was cast out due to female jealousy. Your mother was my only child, and you are my only hope."

"I am glad my father is living," said Manabozho. "I shall set out in the morning to visit him."

"I’m glad my dad is alive," said Manabozho. "I’ll head out in the morning to see him."

His grandmother would have discouraged him; saying it was a long distance to the place where his father, Ningabiun, or the West, lived.

His grandmother would have discouraged him, saying it was a long way to the place where his father, Ningabiun, or the West, lived.

This information seemed rather to please than to disconcert Manabozho; for by this time he had grown to such a size and strength that he had been compelled to leave the narrow shelter of his grandmother's lodge and to live out of doors. He was so tall that, if he had been so disposed, he could have snapped off the heads of the birds roosting in the topmost branches of the highest trees, as he stood up, without being at the trouble to climb. And if he had at any time taken a fancy to one of the same trees for a walking-stick, he would have had no more to[Pg 219] do than to pluck it up with his thumb and finger, and strip down the leaves and twigs with the palm of his hand.

This news seemed to please rather than upset Manabozho; by now, he had grown so big and strong that he had to leave the cramped space of his grandmother's lodge and live outdoors. He was so tall that, if he wanted to, he could have easily snapped the heads off birds sitting in the highest branches of the tallest trees just by standing up, without needing to climb. And if he ever decided to use one of those trees as a walking stick, all he would have to do was grab it with his thumb and finger and pull it up, then knock off the leaves and twigs with the palm of his hand.

Bidding good-by to his venerable old grandmother, who pulled a very long face over his departure, Manabozho set out at great headway, for he was able to stride from one side of a prairie to the other at a single step.

Bidding farewell to his wise old grandmother, who looked quite sad about his leaving, Manabozho set off quickly, as he could easily stride from one side of a prairie to the other in a single step.

He found his father on a high mountain-ground, far in the west. His father espied his approach at a great distance, and bounded down the mountain-side several miles to give him welcome, and, side-by-side, apparently delighted with each other, they reached in two or three of their giant paces the lodge of the West, which stood high up near the clouds.

He spotted his father on a high mountaintop in the west. His father noticed him coming from far away and hurried down the mountain several miles to greet him. They walked side by side, clearly happy to see each other, and in just a few giant steps, they arrived at the lodge of the West, which was perched high near the clouds.

They spent some days in talking with each other—for these two great persons did nothing on a small scale, and a whole day to deliver a single sentence, such was the immensity of their discourse, was quite an ordinary affair.

They spent several days talking to each other—these two influential people never did anything halfway, and taking an entire day to express just one thought was completely normal given the depth of their conversations.

One evening, Manabozho asked his father what he was most afraid of on earth.

One evening, Manabozho asked his dad what he was most afraid of on earth.

He replied—"Nothing."

He responded—"Nothing."

"But is there nothing you dread, here—nothing that would hurt you if you took too much of it? Come, tell me."

"But is there anything you fear here—anything that could hurt you if you overindulged? Come on, tell me."

Manabozho was very urgent; at last his father said:

Manabozho was really worried; finally, his father said:

"Yes, there is a black stone to be found a couple[Pg 220] of hundred miles from here, over that way," pointing as he spoke. "It is the only thing earthly that I am afraid of, for if it should happen to hit me on any part of my body it would hurt me very much."

"Yes, there's a black stone located a couple[Pg 220] hundred miles from here, over that way," he said, pointing as he spoke. "It's the only thing on earth that I'm afraid of because if it hits any part of my body, it would really hurt."

The West made this important circumstance known to Manabozho in the strictest confidence.

The West shared this important situation with Manabozho in complete confidence.

"Now you will not tell any one, Manabozho, that the black stone is bad medicine for your father, will you?" he added. "You are a good son, and I know will keep it to yourself. Now tell me, my darling boy, is there not something that you don't like?"

"Now you won’t tell anyone, Manabozho, that the black stone is bad medicine for your dad, will you?” he continued. “You’re a good son, and I know you’ll keep it to yourself. Now tell me, my dear boy, is there anything that you don’t like?”

Manabozho answered promptly—"Nothing."

Manabozho replied quickly—"Nothing."

His father, who was of a very steady and persevering temper, put the same question to him seventeen times, and each time Manabozho made the same answer—"Nothing."

His father, who was very calm and determined, asked him the same question seventeen times, and each time Manabozho gave the same answer—"Nothing."

But the West insisted—"There must be something you are afraid of."

But the West insisted—"There has to be something you're scared of."

"Well, I will tell you," says Manabozho, "what it is."

"Well, let me tell you," says Manabozho, "what it is."

He made an effort to speak, but it seemed to be too much for him.

He tried to speak, but it seemed like it was too hard for him.

"Out with it," said Ningabiun, or the West, fetching Manabozho such a blow on the back as shook the mountain with its echo.

"Spill it," said Ningabiun, or the West, giving Manabozho a blow on the back that shook the mountain with its echo.

"Je-ee, je-ee—it is," said Manabozho, apparently in great pain. "Yeo, yeo! I can not name it, I tremble so."[Pg 221]

"Yeah, yeah—it is," said Manabozho, clearly in a lot of pain. "Ugh, ugh! I can't even say what it is, I'm shaking so much."[Pg 221]

The West told him to banish his fears, and to speak up; no one would hurt him.

The West urged him to let go of his fears and to speak out; no one would harm him.

Manabozho began again, and he would have gone over the same make-believe of anguish, had not his father, whose strength he knew was more than a match for his own, threatened to pitch him into a river about five miles off. At last he cried out:

Manabozho started again, and he would have repeated the same act of pretending to be in pain if his father, whose strength he knew was much greater than his own, hadn't threatened to throw him into a river about five miles away. Finally, he shouted:

"Father, since you will know, it is the root of the bulrush."

"Father, since you will know, it's the root of the bulrush."

He who could with perfect ease spin a sentence a whole day long, seemed to be exhausted by the effort of pronouncing that one word, "bulrush."

He could effortlessly talk all day long, yet struggled to say that one word, "bulrush."

Some time after, Manabozho observed:

Later, Manabozho noticed:

"I will get some of the black rock, merely to see how it looks."

"I'll grab some of the black rock, just to see how it looks."

"Well," said the father, "I will also get a little of the bulrush-root, to learn how it tastes."

"Well," said the father, "I will also grab some of the bulrush root to see what it tastes like."

They were both double-dealing with each other, and in their hearts getting ready for some desperate work.

They were both being dishonest with each other, and deep down, they were preparing for some reckless actions.

They had no sooner separated for the evening than Manabozho was striding off the couple of hundred miles necessary to bring him to the place where black rock was to be procured, while down the other side of the mountain hurried Ningabiun.

They had barely parted for the evening when Manabozho started walking the couple of hundred miles needed to reach the spot where he could get black rock, while Ningabiun rushed down the other side of the mountain.

At the break of day they each appeared at the great level on the mountain-top, Manabozho with twenty loads, at least, of the black stone, on one side,[Pg 222] and on the other the West, with a whole meadow of bulrush in his arms.

At dawn, they each showed up at the wide plateau on the mountaintop, Manabozho carrying at least twenty loads of black stone on one side,[Pg 222] and on the other side, the West, with an entire meadow of bulrush in his arms.

Manabozho was the first to strike—hurling a great piece of the black rock, which struck the West directly between the eyes, who returned the favor with a blow of bulrush, that rung over the shoulders of Manabozho, far and wide, like the whip-thong of the lightning among the clouds.

Manabozho was the first to attack—throwing a huge chunk of the black rock, which hit the West right between the eyes. The West retaliated with a hit from a bulrush that echoed over Manabozho's shoulders, stretching far and wide like the crack of lightning among the clouds.

And now either rallied, and Manabozho poured in a tempest of black rock, while Ningabiun discharged a shower of bulrush. Blow upon blow, thwack upon thwack—they fought hand to hand until black rock and bulrush were all gone. Then they betook themselves to hurling crags at each other, cudgeling with huge oak-trees, and defying each other from one mountain-top to another; while at times they shot enormous boulders of granite across at each other's heads, as though they had been mere jack-stones. The battle, which had commenced on the mountains, had extended far west. The West was forced to give ground. Manabozho pressing on, drove him across rivers and mountains, ridges and lakes, till at last he got him to the very brink of the world.

And now either rallied, and Manabozho unleashed a storm of black rock, while Ningabiun fired a shower of bulrush. Blow after blow, hit after hit—they fought hand to hand until all the black rock and bulrush were gone. Then they switched to throwing crags at each other, swinging huge oak trees, and challenging each other from one mountain top to another; at times, they hurled massive granite boulders at each other's heads as if they were just small stones. The battle, which had started in the mountains, spread far west. The West was forced to retreat. Manabozho, pressing forward, drove him across rivers and mountains, ridges and lakes, until finally, he pushed him to the very edge of the world.

"Hold!" cried the West. "My son, you know my power, and although I allow that I am now fairly out of breath, it is impossible to kill me. Stop where you are, and I will also portion you out with as much power as your brothers. The four quarters of the[Pg 223] globe are already occupied, but you can go and do a great deal of good to the people of the earth, which is beset with serpents, beasts and monsters, who make great havoc of human life. Go and do good, and if you put forth half the strength you have to-day, you will acquire a name that will last forever. When you have finished your work I will have a place provided for you. You will then go and sit with your brother, Kabinocca, in the North."

"Stop!" shouted the West. "My son, you know my power, and even though I admit I'm pretty out of breath right now, you can't kill me. Stay where you are, and I will give you as much power as your brothers. The four corners of the[Pg 223] world are already taken, but you can go out and do a lot of good for the people on Earth, who are troubled by serpents, beasts, and monsters that cause great destruction to human life. Go and do good, and if you use even half the strength you have today, you will earn a name that will last forever. When you complete your work, I will have a place ready for you. Then you can join your brother, Kabinocca, in the North."

Manabozho gave his father his hand upon this agreement. And parting from him, he returned to his own grounds, where he lay for some time sore of his wounds.

Manabozho shook hands with his father to seal the agreement. After saying goodbye, he went back to his own land, where he rested for a while, feeling the pain from his wounds.

These being, however, greatly allayed, and soon after cured by his grandmother's skill in medicines, Manabozho, as big and sturdy as ever, was ripe for new adventures. He set his thoughts immediately upon a war excursion against the Pearl Feather, a wicked old manito, living on the other side of the great lake, who had killed his grandfather. He begun his preparations by making huge bows and arrows without number; but he had no heads for his shafts. At last Noko told him that an old man, who lived at some distance, could furnish him with such as he needed. He sent her to get some. She soon returned with her wrapper full. Manabozho told her that he had not enough, and sent her again. She came back with as many more. He thought to him[Pg 224]self, "I must find out the way of making these heads."

These concerns were quickly eased and soon after resolved by his grandmother's skill in medicine, and Manabozho, strong and sturdy as ever, was ready for new adventures. He immediately focused on a raid against the Pearl Feather, a wicked old spirit living on the other side of the big lake, who had killed his grandfather. He started preparing by making a ton of huge bows and arrows, but he had no heads for his arrows. Finally, Noko told him that there was an old man living a bit further away who could provide what he needed. He sent her to get some. She quickly returned with her wrap full. Manabozho told her it wasn't enough and sent her again. She came back with even more. He thought to himself, "I need to figure out how to make these heads."

Instead of directly asking how it was done, he preferred—just like Manabozho—to deceive his grandmother to come at the knowledge he desired, by a trick. "Noko," said he, "while I take my drum and rattle, and sing my war-songs, do you go and try to get me some larger heads, for these you have brought me are all of the same size. Go and see whether the old man is not willing to make some a little larger."

Instead of directly asking how it was done, he preferred—just like Manabozho—to trick his grandmother to get the knowledge he wanted. "Noko," he said, "while I play my drum and rattle and sing my war songs, can you go and see if you can find me some bigger heads? The ones you've brought are all the same size. Check if the old man can make some that are a little larger."

He followed her at a distance as she went, having left his drum at the lodge, with a great bird tied at the top, whose fluttering should keep up the drumbeat, the same as if he were tarrying at home. He saw the old workman busy, and learned how he prepared the heads; he also beheld the old man's daughter, who was very beautiful; and Manabozho now discovered for the first time that he had a heart of his own, and the sigh he heaved passed through the arrow-maker's lodge like a gale of wind.

He followed her from a distance as she walked, having left his drum at the lodge, with a big bird tied on top, whose flapping would keep the drumbeat going, just like if he were back home. He saw the old craftsman at work and learned how he prepared the drum heads; he also admired the old man's daughter, who was very beautiful; and for the first time, Manabozho realized that he had feelings of his own, and the sigh he let out echoed through the arrow-maker's lodge like a strong wind.

"How it blows!" said the old man.

"Wow, it's really blowing!" said the old man.

"It must be from the south," said the daughter; "for it is very fragrant."

"It has to be from the south," said the daughter; "because it smells really good."

Manabozho slipped away, and in two strides he was at home, shouting forth his songs as though he had never left the lodge. He had just time to free the bird which had been beating the drum, when his[Pg 225] grandmother came in and delivered to him the big arrow-heads.

Manabozho slipped away, and in two steps he was home, singing his songs as if he had never left the lodge. He just had time to release the bird that had been beating the drum when his[Pg 225] grandmother walked in and handed him the big arrowheads.

In the evening the grandmother said, "My son, you ought to fast before you go to war, as your brothers do, to find out whether you will be successful or not."

In the evening, the grandmother said, "My son, you should fast before you go to war, like your brothers do, to see if you’ll be successful or not."

He said he had no objection; and having privately stored away, in a shady place in the forest, two or three dozen juicy bears, a moose, and twenty strings of the tenderest birds, he would retire from the lodge so far as to be entirely out of view of his grandmother, fall to and enjoy himself heartily, and at night-fall, having just dispatched a dozen birds and half a bear or so, he would return, tottering and wo-begone, as if quite famished, so as to move deeply the sympathies of his wise old grand-dame.

He said he didn't mind; and after secretly stashing away, in a shady spot in the forest, a couple of dozen juicy bears, a moose, and twenty strings of the tenderest birds, he would move away from the lodge far enough to be completely out of sight of his grandmother, indulge himself fully, and by nightfall, having just finished off a dozen birds and about half a bear, he would come back, staggering and looking miserable, as if he were starving, to really tug at the heartstrings of his clever old grandma.

The place of his fast had been chosen by the Noko, and she had told him it must be so far as to be beyond the sound of her voice or it would be unlucky.

The location for his fast had been chosen by the Noko, and she had told him it needed to be far enough away that he couldn't hear her voice, or it would bring bad luck.

After a time Manabozho, who was always spying out mischief, said to himself, "I must find out why my grandmother is so anxious to have me fast at this spot."

After a while, Manabozho, who was always on the lookout for trouble, thought to himself, "I need to figure out why my grandmother is so eager for me to fast in this place."

The next day he went but a short distance. She cried out, "A little further off;" but he came nearer to the lodge, the rogue that he was, and cried out in[Pg 226] a low, counterfeited voice, to make it appear that he was going away instead of approaching. He had now got so near that he could see all that passed in the lodge.

The next day he didn't go far. She shouted, "A little further away;" but he moved closer to the lodge, that trickster, and called out in[Pg 226] a low, fake voice, trying to make it seem like he was leaving instead of getting closer. He had gotten so close that he could see everything happening in the lodge.

He had not been long in ambush when an old magician crept into the lodge. This old magician had very long hair, which hung across his shoulders and down his back, like a bush or foot-mat. They commenced talking about him, and in doing so, they put their two old heads so very close together that Manabozho was satisfied they were kissing each other. He was indignant that any one should take such a liberty with his venerable grandmother, and to mark his sense of the outrage, he touched the bushy hair of the old magician with a live coal which he had blown upon. The old magician had not time to kiss the old grandmother more than once again before he felt the flame; and jumping out into the air, it burned only the fiercer, and he ran, blazing like a fire-ball, across the prairie.

He hadn't been in ambush for long when an old magician snuck into the lodge. This old magician had very long hair that hung over his shoulders and down his back, looking like a bush or doormat. They started talking about him, and while doing so, their two old heads got so close together that Manabozho was sure they were kissing. He was outraged that anyone would dare to be so familiar with his venerable grandmother, and to show his disapproval, he touched the magician's bushy hair with a live coal that he had blown on. The old magician barely had time to kiss the old grandmother once more before he felt the heat; jumping into the air, it burned even fiercer, and he ran, blazing like a fireball, across the prairie.

Manabozho who had, meanwhile, stolen off to his fasting-place, cried out, in a heart-broken tone, and as if on the very point of starvation, "Noko! Noko! is it time for me to come home?"

Manabozho, who had quietly slipped away to his fasting spot, called out in a sorrowful voice, as if he were about to starve, "Noko! Noko! Is it time for me to come home?"

"Yes," she cried. And when he came in she asked him, "Did you see any thing?"

"Yes," she shouted. And when he came in, she asked him, "Did you see anything?"

"Nothing," he answered, with an air of childish candor; looking as much like a big simpleton as he[Pg 227] could. The grandmother looked at him very closely and said no more.

"Nothing," he replied, in a way that was almost naïve; looking every bit like a big fool as he[Pg 227] could. The grandmother studied him intently and said nothing else.

Manabozho finished his term of fasting; in the course of which he slyly dispatched twenty fat bears, six dozen birds, and two fine moose; sung his war-song, and embarked in his canoe, fully prepared for war. Beside weapons of battle, he had stowed in a large supply of oil.

Manabozho completed his fasting period; during that time, he secretly took down twenty fat bears, six dozen birds, and two great moose; sang his war song, and got into his canoe, fully ready for battle. Along with his weapons, he had packed a large supply of oil.

He traveled rapidly night and day, for he had only to will or speak, and the canoe went. At length he arrived in sight of the fiery serpents. He paused to view them; he observed that they were some distance apart, and that the flames which they constantly belched forth reached across the pass. He gave them a good morning, and began talking with them in a very friendly way; but they answered, "We know you, Manabozho; you can not pass."

He traveled fast day and night, because he just had to think or say it, and the canoe would move. Finally, he reached the sight of the fiery serpents. He stopped to look at them; he noticed that they were spaced out and that the flames they constantly spewed reached across the path. He greeted them and started chatting in a friendly manner, but they replied, “We know you, Manabozho; you can’t pass.”

He was not, however, to be put off so easily. Turning his canoe as if about to go back, he suddenly cried out with a loud and terrified voice:

He wasn't going to be discouraged that easily. He turned his canoe as if he was going to head back, then suddenly yelled in a loud and terrified voice:

"What is that behind you?"

"What's that behind you?"

The serpents, thrown off their guard, instantly turned their heads, and he in a moment glided past them.

The snakes, caught off guard, quickly turned their heads, and he swiftly slipped past them.

"Well," said he, quietly, after he had got by, "how do you like my movement?"

"Well," he said quietly after passing by, "what do you think of my move?"

He then took up his bow and arrows, and with deliberate aim shot every one of them, easily, for the[Pg 228] serpents were fixed to one spot, and could not even turn around. They were of an enormous length, and of a bright color.

He then grabbed his bow and arrows, and with careful aim shot each one of them effortlessly, since the[Pg 228] serpents were stuck in one place and couldn't even turn around. They were really long and brightly colored.

Having thus escaped the sentinel serpents, Manabozho pushed on in his canoe until he came to a part of the lake called Pitch-water, as whatever touched it was sure to stick fast. But Manabozho was prepared with his oil, and rubbing his canoe freely from end to end, he slipped through with ease, and he was the first person who had ever succeeded in passing through the Pitch-water.

Having escaped the guarding snakes, Manabozho continued in his canoe until he reached a section of the lake known as Pitch-water, where anything that touched it was guaranteed to get stuck. But Manabozho was ready with his oil, and by applying it generously to his canoe from one end to the other, he glided through effortlessly, becoming the first person to ever successfully navigate through the Pitch-water.

"There is nothing like a little oil to help one through pitch-water," said Manabozho to himself.

"There’s nothing like a little oil to get through tough times," Manabozho said to himself.

Now in view of land, he could see the lodge of the Shining Manito, high upon a distant hill.

Now, looking at the land, he could see the lodge of the Shining Manito, up on a distant hill.

Putting his clubs and arrows in order, just at the dawn of day Manabozho began his attack, yelling and shouting, and beating his drum, and calling out in triple voices:

Putting his clubs and arrows in order, just at dawn, Manabozho started his attack, yelling and shouting, beating his drum, and calling out in three voices:

"Surround him! surround him! run up! run up!" making it appear that he had many followers. He advanced, shouting aloud:

"Surround him! Surround him! Come on! Come on!" making it look like he had a lot of supporters. He moved forward, shouting loudly:

"It was you that killed my grandfather," and shot off a whole forest of arrows.

"It was you who killed my grandfather," and shot off a whole forest of arrows.

The Pearl Feather appeared on the height, blazing like the sun, and paid back the discharges of Manabozho with a tempest of bolts, which rattled like the hail.[Pg 229]

The Pearl Feather appeared on the summit, shining like the sun, and retaliated against Manabozho’s attacks with a storm of bolts that crashed like hail.[Pg 229]

All day long the fight was kept up, and Manabozho had fired all of his arrows but three, without effect; for the Shining Manito was clothed in pure wampum. It was only by immense leaps to right and left that Manabozho could save his head from the sturdy blows which fell about him on every side, like pine-trees, from the hands of the Manito. He was badly bruised, and at his very wit's end, when a large woodpecker flew past and lit on a tree. It was a bird he had known on the prairie, near his grandmother's lodge.

All day the battle continued, and Manabozho had shot all but three of his arrows, with no success; the Shining Manito was dressed in pure wampum. Manabozho could only save himself from the powerful strikes that rained down around him, like falling pine trees, by making huge leaps to the right and left. He was badly injured and completely out of ideas when a large woodpecker flew by and landed on a tree. It was a bird he recognized from the prairie, near his grandmother's lodge.

"Manabozho," called out the woodpecker, "your enemy has a weak point; shoot at the lock of hair on the crown of his head."

"Manabozho," the woodpecker shouted, "your enemy has a weak spot; aim for the lock of hair on the top of his head."

He shot his first arrow and only drew blood in a few drops. The Manito made one or two unsteady steps, but recovered himself. He began to parley, but Manabozho, now that he had discovered a way to reach him, was in no humor to trifle, and he let slip another arrow, which brought the Shining Manito to his knees. And now, having the crown of his head within good range, Manabozho sent in his third arrow, which laid the Manito out upon the ground, stark dead.

He fired his first arrow and only managed to draw a few drops of blood. The Manito took a couple of unsteady steps but regained his balance. He started to negotiate, but Manabozho, having found a way to reach him, wasn't in the mood to waste time, and he shot another arrow that brought the Shining Manito to his knees. Now with the top of his head in good range, Manabozho released his third arrow, which knocked the Manito down on the ground, completely dead.

Manabozho lifted up a huge war-cry, beat his drum, took the scalp of the Manito as his trophy, and calling the woodpecker to come and receive a reward for the timely hint he had given him, he rubbed[Pg 230] the blood of the Shining Manito on the woodpecker's head, the feathers of which are red to this day. Full of his victory, Manabozho returned home, beating his war-drum furiously, and shouting aloud his songs of triumph. His grandmother was on the shore ready to welcome him with the war-dance, which she performed with wonderful skill for one so far advanced in years.

Manabozho let out a loud battle cry, pounded his drum, took the scalp of the Manito as a trophy, and called the woodpecker over to reward it for the timely hint it had given him. He rubbed[Pg 230] the blood of the Shining Manito on the woodpecker's head, which is why its feathers are red to this day. Full of his victory, Manabozho headed home, beating his war-drum fiercely and singing his songs of triumph. His grandmother was on the shore ready to welcome him with a war dance, which she performed with amazing skill for someone of her age.

The heart of Manabozho swelled within him. He was fairly on fire, and an unconquerable desire for further adventures seized upon him. He had destroyed the powerful Pearl Feather, killed his serpents, and escaped all his wiles and charms. He had prevailed in a great land fight, his next trophy should be from the water.

The heart of Manabozho swelled within him. He was practically on fire, and an unstoppable desire for more adventures took hold of him. He had defeated the powerful Pearl Feather, killed his serpents, and escaped all his tricks and charms. He had triumphed in a major land battle; his next trophy should be from the water.

He tried his prowess as a fisherman, and with such success that he captured a fish so monstrous in size and so rich in fat that with the oil Manabozho was able to form a small lake. To this, being generously disposed, and having a cunning purpose of his own to answer, he invited all the birds and beasts of his acquaintance; and he made the order in which they partook of the banquet the measure of their fatness for all time to come. As fast as they arrived he told them to plunge in and help themselves.

He tested his skills as a fisherman, and with great success, he caught a fish so huge and fatty that Manabozho was able to create a small lake with its oil. Feeling generous and with a clever plan in mind, he invited all the birds and animals he knew; he made the order in which they fed at the feast the standard for their weight for all time. As soon as they arrived, he told them to dive in and serve themselves.

The first to make his appearance was the bear, who took a long and steady draught; then came the deer, the opossum, and such others of the family as[Pg 231] are noted for their comfortable case. The moose and bison were slack in their cups, and the partridge, always lean in flesh, looked on till the supply was nearly gone. There was not a drop left by the time the hare and the martin appeared on the shore of the lake, and they are, in consequence, the slenderest of all creatures.

The first to show up was the bear, who took a long and steady drink; then came the deer, the opossum, and others from the family that[Pg 231] are known for their easygoing nature. The moose and bison were slow with their drinks, and the partridge, always skinny, watched until the supply was almost gone. There wasn't a single drop left by the time the hare and the martin arrived at the lake's shore, making them the thinnest of all creatures.

When this ceremony was over, Manabozho suggested to his friends, the assembled birds and animals, that the occasion was proper for a little merrymaking; and taking up his drum, he cried out:

When this ceremony was done, Manabozho suggested to his friends, the gathered birds and animals, that it was a good time for some celebration; and picking up his drum, he shouted:

"New songs from the South, come, brothers, dance!"

"New songs from the South, come on, brothers, let's dance!"

He directed them, to make the sport more mirthful, that they should shut their eyes and pass around him in a circle. Again he beat his drum and cried out:

He instructed them, to make the game more cheerful, to close their eyes and move around him in a circle. Once more, he played his drum and shouted:

"New songs from the South, come, brothers, dance!"

"New songs from the South, come on, brothers, let’s dance!"

They all fell in and commenced their rounds. Whenever Manabozho, as he stood in the circle, saw a fat fowl which he fancied, pass by him, he adroitly wrung its neck and slipped it in his girdle, at the same time beating his drum and singing at the top of his lungs, to drown the noise of the fluttering, and crying out in a tone of admiration:

They all joined in and started their rounds. Whenever Manabozho, standing in the circle, spotted a plump bird that he liked, he skillfully wrung its neck and tucked it into his belt, all while beating his drum and singing loudly to cover up the noise of the flapping, shouting in a tone of admiration:

"That's the way, my brothers; that's the way!"

"That's how it is, my brothers; that's how it is!"

At last a small duck, of the diver family, thinking[Pg 232] there was something wrong, opened one eye and saw what Manabozho was doing. Giving a spring, and crying:

At last, a small duck from the diver family, sensing that something was off, opened one eye and saw what Manabozho was doing. With a leap, it cried:

"Ha-ha-a! Manabozho is killing us!" he made for the water.

"Ha-ha-a! Manabozho is taking us out!" he ran towards the water.

Manabozho, quite vexed that the creature should have played the spy upon his housekeeping, followed him, and just as the diver-duck was getting into the water, gave him a kick, which is the reason that the diver's tail-feathers are few, his back flattened, and his legs straightened out, so that when he gets on land he makes a poor figure in walking.

Manabozho, really annoyed that the creature had spied on him while he was doing his chores, chased after him, and just as the diver-duck was about to dive into the water, he kicked him. This is why the diver now has few tail feathers, a flattened back, and straightened legs, making him look awkward when he walks on land.

Meantime, the other birds, having no ambition to be thrust in Manabozho's girdle, flew off, and the animals scampered into the woods.

Meantime, the other birds, not wanting to be caught in Manabozho's belt, flew away, and the animals dashed into the woods.

Manabozho stretching himself at ease in the shade along the side of the prairie, thought what he should do next. He concluded that he would travel and see new countries; and having once made up his mind, in less than three days, such was his length of limb and the immensity of his stride, he had walked over the entire continent, looked into every lodge by the way, and with such nicety of observation, that he was able to inform his good old grandmother what each family had for a dinner at a given hour.

Manabozho relaxed in the shade by the prairie, thinking about what to do next. He decided he would travel and explore new places; once he made up his mind, in less than three days, thanks to his long legs and huge strides, he walked across the entire continent, checked out every lodge along the way, and observed so closely that he could tell his good old grandmother what each family had for dinner at a specific hour.

By way of relief to these grand doings, Manabozho was disposed to vary his experiences by bestowing a little time upon the sports of the woods. He had[Pg 233] heard reported great feats in hunting, and he had a desire to try his power in that way. Besides that, it was a slight consideration that he had devoured all the game within reach of the lodge; and so, one evening, as he was walking along the shore of the great lake, weary and hungry, he encountered a great magician in the form of an old wolf, with six young ones, coming toward him.

To take a break from all the grand events, Manabozho decided to change things up by spending some time enjoying the sports of the woods. He had[Pg 233] heard stories of impressive hunting skills and wanted to test his abilities in that area. Also, it was worth noting that he had eaten all the game nearby the lodge. So, one evening, while he was walking along the shore of the great lake, tired and hungry, he ran into a powerful magician disguised as an old wolf, accompanied by six young wolves.

The wolf no sooner caught sight of him than he told his whelps, who were close about his side, to keep out of the way of Manabozho; "For I know," he said, "that it is that mischievous fellow whom we see yonder."

The wolf barely spotted him before he warned his pups, who were right beside him, to stay clear of Manabozho. "I know," he said, "that it's that troublesome guy we see over there."

The young wolves were in the act of running off, when Manabozho cried out, "My grandchildren, where are you going? Stop and I will go with you. I wish to have a little chat with your excellent father."

The young wolves were just about to run off when Manabozho shouted, "My grandchildren, where are you going? Stop and let me come with you. I want to have a quick chat with your wonderful father."

Saying which he advanced and greeted the old wolf, expressing himself as delighted at seeing him looking so well. "Whither do you journey?" he asked.

Saying that, he stepped forward and greeted the old wolf, expressing how happy he was to see him looking so healthy. "Where are you headed?" he asked.

"We are looking for a good hunting-ground to pass the winter," the old wolf answered. "What brings you here?"

"We're searching for a good place to hunt this winter," the old wolf replied. "What brings you here?"

"I was looking for you," said Manabozho. "For I have a passion for the chase, brother. I always admired your family; are you willing to change me into a wolf?"[Pg 234]

"I've been looking for you," said Manabozho. "I have a passion for the hunt, brother. I've always admired your family; are you willing to turn me into a wolf?"[Pg 234]

The wolf gave him a favorable answer, and he was forthwith changed into a wolf.

The wolf agreed with him, and he was immediately turned into a wolf.

"Well, that will do," said Manabozho; then looking at his tail, he added, "Oh! could you oblige me by making my tail a little longer and more bushy."

"Okay, that's good," said Manabozho; then looking at his tail, he added, "Oh! Could you help me out by making my tail a bit longer and fluffier?"

"Certainly," said the old wolf; and he gave Manabozho such a length and spread of tail, that it was constantly getting between his legs, and it was so heavy that it was as much as he could do to find strength to carry it. But having asked for it, he was ashamed to say a word; and they all started off in company, dashing up a ravine.

"Of course," said the old wolf; and he gave Manabozho such a long and wide tail that it kept getting in his way, and it was so heavy that it was a struggle for him to carry it. But since he had asked for it, he felt too embarrassed to say anything. So they all set off together, racing up a ravine.

After getting into the woods for some distance, they fell in with the tracks of moose. The young ones scampered off in pursuit, the old wolf and Manabozho following at their leisure.

After traveling a bit into the woods, they came across the tracks of moose. The younger ones dashed off after them, while the old wolf and Manabozho followed at their own pace.

"Well," said the old wolf, by way of opening discourse, "who do you think is the fastest of the boys? Can you tell by the jumps they take?"

"Well," said the old wolf, starting the conversation, "who do you think is the fastest among the boys? Can you tell by the jumps they make?"

"Why," he replied, "that one that takes such long jumps, he is the fastest to be sure."

"Why," he replied, "the one that makes those long jumps is definitely the fastest."

"Ha! ha! you are mistaken," said the old wolf. "He makes a good start, but he will be the first to tire out; this one, who appears to be behind, will be the one to kill the game."

"Ha! Ha! You’re wrong," said the old wolf. "He’s off to a strong start, but he’ll be the first to run out of steam; this one, who seems to be lagging, will be the one to catch the prey."

By this time they had come to the spot where the boys had started in chase. One had dropped what[Pg 235] seemed to be a small medicine-sack, which he carried for the use of the hunting-party.

By this time, they had reached the place where the boys had begun their chase. One of them had dropped what[Pg 235] looked like a small medicine pouch, which he carried for the hunting group.

"Take that, Manabozho," said the old wolf.

"Take that, Manabozho," said the old wolf.

"Esa," he replied, "what will I do with a dirty dog-skin?"

"Esa," he replied, "what am I supposed to do with a filthy dog pelt?"

The old wolf took it up; it was a beautiful robe.

The old wolf picked it up; it was a beautiful robe.

"Oh, I will carry it now," cried Manabozho.

"Oh, I'll take it now," shouted Manabozho.

"Oh, no," said the old wolf, who had exerted his magical powers, "it is a robe of pearls. Come along!" And away sped the old wolf at a great rate of speed.

"Oh, no," said the old wolf, who had used his magical powers, "it's a robe of pearls. Let's go!" And off the old wolf rushed at full speed.

"Not so fast," called Manabozho after him; and then he added to himself as he panted after, "Oh, this tail!"

"Not so fast," called Manabozho after him; and then he murmured to himself as he rushed after, "Oh, this tail!"

Coming to a place where the moose had lain down, they saw that the young wolves had made a fresh start after their prey.

Coming to a spot where the moose had rested, they noticed that the young wolves had begun a new chase after their target.

"Why," said the old wolf, "this moose is poor. I know by the traces; for I can always tell whether they are fat or not."

"Why," said the old wolf, "this moose is skinny. I can tell by the signs; I always know if they’re fat or not."

A little further on, one of the young wolves, in dashing at the moose, had broken a tooth on a tree.

A bit further along, one of the young wolves, while rushing at the moose, had broken a tooth on a tree.

"Manabozho," said the old wolf, "one of your grandchildren has shot at the game. Take his arrow; there it is."

"Manabozho," the old wolf said, "one of your grandkids has taken a shot at the game. Grab his arrow; it's right there."

"No," replied Manabozho; "what will I do with a dirty dog's tooth?"

"No," replied Manabozho; "what am I supposed to do with a dirty dog's tooth?"

The old wolf took it up, and behold it was a beautiful silver arrow.[Pg 236]

The old wolf picked it up, and look, it was a beautiful silver arrow.[Pg 236]

When they at last overtook them, they found that the youngsters had killed a very fat moose. Manabozho was very hungry; but the old wolf just then again exerted his magical powers, and Manabozho saw nothing but the bones picked quite clean. He thought to himself, "Just as I expected; dirty, greedy fellows. If it had not been for this log at my back, I should have been in time to have got a mouthful:" and he cursed the bushy tail which he carried, to the bottom of his heart. He, however, sat down without saying a word.

When they finally caught up with them, they found that the kids had killed a really fat moose. Manabozho was super hungry, but the old wolf used his magic again, and all Manabozho could see were the bones, completely picked clean. He thought to himself, "Just like I expected; greedy, dirty guys. If it weren't for this log behind me, I would have made it in time to get a bite:" and he cursed the bushy tail he had, deep down in his heart. He just sat down without saying anything.

At length the old wolf spoke to one of the young ones, saying:

At last, the old wolf said to one of the young ones:

"Give some meat to your grandfather."

"Give some meat to your grandpa."

One of them obeyed, and coming near to Manabozho, he presented him the other end of his own bushy tail, which was nicely seasoned with burs, gathered in the course of the hunt.

One of them listened and, coming closer to Manabozho, offered him the other end of his own bushy tail, which was nicely seasoned with burs collected during the hunt.

Manabozho jumped up and called out:

Manabozho leaped up and yelled:

"You dog, now that your stomach is full, do you think I am going to eat you to get at my dinner? Get you gone into some other place."

"You dog, now that you're full, do you really think I'm going to eat you to have my dinner? Get out of here and go somewhere else."

Saying which Manabozho, in his anger, walked off by himself.

Saying this, Manabozho angrily walked away by himself.

"Come back, brother," cried the wolf. "You are losing your eyes."

"Come back, brother," shouted the wolf. "You're losing your sight."

Manabozho turned back.

Manabozho turned around.

"You do the child injustice. Look there!" and[Pg 237] behold, a heap of fresh, ruddy meat, was lying on the spot, already prepared.

"You’re doing the child a disservice. Look over there!" and[Pg 237] sure enough, a pile of fresh, red meat was lying there, already ready.

Manabozho, at the view of so much good provision, put on a smiling face.

Manabozho, seeing all the great supplies, smiled.

"Amazement!" he said; "how fine the meat is!"

"Amazing!" he said, "the meat is so good!"

"Yes," replied the old wolf, "it is always so with us; we know our work, and always get the best. It is not a long tail that makes the hunter."

"Yes," replied the old wolf, "that's always how it is with us; we know our craft and always get the best results. It's not the length of the tail that makes a hunter."

Manabozho bit his lip.

Manabozho bit his lip.

They now fixed their winter quarters. The youngsters went out in search of game, and they soon brought in a large supply. One day, during the absence of the young hunters, the old wolf amused himself in cracking the large bones of a moose.

They now set up their winter camp. The young ones went out looking for game, and they quickly returned with plenty. One day, while the young hunters were away, the old wolf entertained himself by cracking the large bones of a moose.

"Manabozho," said he, "cover your head with the robe, and do not look at me while I am busy with these bones, for a piece may fly in your eye."

"Manabozho," he said, "put the robe over your head, and don't look at me while I'm working with these bones, or a piece might fly into your eye."

He did as he was bid; but looking through a rent that was in the robe, he saw what the other was about. Just at that moment a piece flew off and hit him on the eye. He cried out:

He did what he was told; but peeking through a tear in the robe, he saw what the other was doing. Just then, a piece broke off and hit him in the eye. He shouted:

"Tyau, why do you strike me, you old dog?"

"Tyau, why are you hitting me, you old dog?"

The wolf answered—"You must have been looking at me."

The wolf replied, "You must have been watching me."

"No, no," retorted Manabozho, "why should I want to look at you?"

"No, no," replied Manabozho, "why would I want to look at you?"

"Manabozho," said the old wolf, "you must have been looking or you would not have got hurt."[Pg 238]

"Manabozho," said the old wolf, "you must have been looking or you wouldn't have gotten hurt."[Pg 238]

"No, no," he replied again, "I was not. I will repay the saucy wolf this mischief," he thought to himself.

"No, no," he replied again, "I wasn't. I'll get back at that cheeky wolf for this trouble," he thought to himself.

So the next day, taking up a bone to obtain the marrow, he said to the wolf:

So the next day, picking up a bone to get to the marrow, he said to the wolf:

"Brother, cover your head and do not look at me, for I very much fear a piece may fly in your eye."

"Brother, put something on your head and don’t look at me, because I'm really worried something might hit your eye."

The wolf did so; and Manabozho, taking the large leg-bone of the moose, first looking to see if the wolf was well covered, hit him a blow with all his might. The wolf jumped up, cried out, and fell prostrate from the effects of the blow.

The wolf did that; and Manabozho, grabbing the big leg bone of the moose, first checked to see if the wolf was well covered, then hit him with all his strength. The wolf jumped up, yelled out, and collapsed from the impact of the blow.

"Why," said he, when he came to a little and was able to sit up, "why do you strike me so?"

"Why," he said, when he finally sat up, "why are you hitting me?"

"Strike you?" said Manabozho, with well-feigned surprise, "no; you must have been looking at me."

"Strike you?" said Manabozho, acting surprised, "no; you must have been looking at me."

"No," answered the wolf, "I say I have not."

"No," replied the wolf, "I haven't."

But Manabozho insisted, and as the old wolf was no great master of tricky argument, he was obliged to give it up.

But Manabozho insisted, and since the old wolf wasn't very good at clever arguments, he had to back down.

Shortly after this the old wolf suggested to Manabozho that he should go out and try his luck in hunting by himself.

Shortly after this, the old wolf suggested to Manabozho that he should go out and try his luck hunting on his own.

When he chose to put his mind upon it he was quite expert, and this time he succeeded in killing a fine fat moose, which he thought he would take aside slyly, and devour alone, having prepared to tell the[Pg 239] old wolf a pretty story on his return, to account for his failure to bring any thing with him.

When he decided to focus on it, he was really skilled, and this time he managed to kill a nice, fat moose. He thought he would sneak it away and enjoy it alone, planning to come back with a good story for the[Pg 239] old wolf to explain why he didn’t bring anything with him.

He was very hungry, and he sat down to eat; but as he never could go to work in a straight-forward way, he immediately fell into great doubts as to the proper point at which to begin.

He was really hungry, and he sat down to eat; but since he could never start working in a straightforward way, he quickly became uncertain about the best place to begin.

"Well," said he, "I do not know where to commence. At the head? No. People will laugh, and say—'He ate him backward.'"

"Well," he said, "I don't know where to start. At the beginning? No. People will laugh and say—'He ate him backwards.'"

He went to the side. "No," said he, "they will say I ate him sideways."

He stepped to the side. "No," he said, "they'll say I ate him sideways."

He then went to the hind-quarter. "No, that will not do, either; they will say I ate him forward. I will begin here, say what they will."

He then went to the back end. "No, that won't work either; they'll say I ate him from the front. I'll start here, no matter what they say."

He took a delicate piece from the small of the back, and was just on the point of putting it to his mouth, when a tree close by made a creaking noise. He seemed vexed at the sound. He raised the morsel to his mouth the second time, when the tree creaked again.

He took a fragile piece from the small of his back and was just about to put it in his mouth when a nearby tree creaked. He seemed annoyed by the noise. He raised the bite to his mouth a second time, but the tree creaked again.

"Why," he exclaimed, "I can not eat when I hear such a noise. Stop, stop!" he said to the tree. He put it down, exclaiming—"I can not eat with such a noise;" and starting away he climbed the tree, and was pulling at the limb which had offended him, when his fore-paw was caught between the branches so that he could not free himself.

"Why," he shouted, "I can't eat with all that noise. Stop, stop!" he said to the tree. He set it down, saying—"I can't eat with all that noise;" and then he took off, climbed the tree, and started pulling at the branch that had annoyed him, when his front paw got stuck between the branches and he couldn't free himself.

While thus held fast, he saw a pack of wolves ad[Pg 240]vancing through the wood in the direction of his meat. He suspected them to be the old wolf and his cubs, but night was coming on and he could not make them out.

While he was stuck like this, he saw a pack of wolves moving through the woods toward his meat. He thought they might be the old wolf and his cubs, but it was getting dark, and he couldn't see them clearly.

"Go the other way, go the other way!" he cried out; "what would you come to get here?"

"Go the other way, go the other way!" he shouted. "What are you trying to get here?"

The wolves stopped for a while and talked among themselves, and said:

The wolves paused for a moment and chatted among themselves, saying:

"Manabozho must have something there, or he would not tell us to go another way."

"Manabozho must have a reason for that, or he wouldn't tell us to take a different path."

"I begin to know him," said an old wolf, "and all his tricks. Let us go forward and see."

"I’m starting to understand him," said an old wolf, "and all his tricks. Let’s move ahead and check it out."

They came on; and finding the moose, they soon made away with it. Manabozho looked wistfully on to see them eat till they were fully satisfied, when they scampered off in high spirits.

They came on; and after spotting the moose, they quickly took it away. Manabozho watched longing as they ate until they were completely satisfied, then they ran off in high spirits.

A heavy blast of wind opened the branches and released Manabozho, who found that the wolves had left nothing but the bare bones. He made for home, where, when he related his mishap, the old wolf, taking him by the fore-paw, condoled with him deeply on his ill-luck. A tear even started to his eye as he added:

A strong gust of wind parted the branches and freed Manabozho, who discovered that the wolves had left only the bare bones. He headed home, where, when he shared his misfortune, the old wolf, taking him by the front paw, expressed his sympathy for his bad luck. A tear even welled up in his eye as he added:

"My brother, this should teach us not to meddle with points of ceremony when we have good meat to eat."

"My brother, this should teach us not to interfere with formalities when we have good food to enjoy."

The winter having by this time drawn fairly to a close, on a bright morning in the early spring, the old[Pg 241] wolf addressed Manabozho: "My brother, I am obliged to leave you; and although I have sometimes been merry at your expense, I will show that I care for your comfort. I shall leave one of the boys behind me to be your hunter, and to keep you company through the long summer afternoons."

The winter had pretty much come to an end, and on a bright morning in early spring, the old[Pg 241] wolf spoke to Manabozho: "My brother, I have to leave you; and even though I’ve had my fun at your expense, I want to show that I care about your comfort. I’ll leave one of the boys with you to be your hunter and keep you company during the long summer afternoons."

The old wolf galloped off with his five young ones; and as they disappeared from view, Manabozho was disenchanted in a moment, and returned to his mortal shape.

The old wolf ran off with his five pups; and as they vanished from sight, Manabozho lost his magic instantly and went back to his human form.

Although he had been sometimes vexed and imposed upon, he had, altogether, passed a pleasant winter with the cunning old wolf, and now that he was gone, Manabozho was downcast and low in spirit. But as the days grew brighter he recovered by degrees his air of cheerful confidence, and was ready to try his hand upon any new adventure that might occur to him. The old spirit of mischief was still alive within him.

Although he had been frustrated and taken advantage of at times, he had, overall, spent a nice winter with the crafty old wolf, and now that he was gone, Manabozho felt sad and down. But as the days got brighter, he gradually regained his cheerful confidence and was ready to embark on any new adventure that came to mind. The old spirit of mischief was still alive in him.

The young wolf who had been left with him was a good hunter, and never failed to keep the lodge well supplied with meat. One day Manabozho addressed him as follows:

The young wolf who had been left with him was a great hunter and always made sure the lodge was stocked with meat. One day, Manabozho spoke to him like this:

"My grandson, I had a dream last night, and it does not portend good. It is of the large lake which lies in that direction. You must be careful to always go across it, whether the ice seem strong or not. Never go around it, for there are enemies on the[Pg 242] further shore who lie in wait for you. The ice is always safe."

"My grandson, I had a dream last night, and it doesn't predict good things. I dreamed of the big lake that stretches out that way. You have to be careful to always cross it, no matter how strong the ice looks. Never go around it, because there are enemies on the[Pg 242] other side who are waiting for you. The ice is always safe."

Now Manabozho knew well that the ice was thinning every day under the warm sun, but he could not stay himself from playing a trick upon the young wolf.

Now Manabozho knew that the ice was getting thinner every day under the warm sun, but he couldn't help playing a trick on the young wolf.

In the evening when he came to the lake, after a long day's travel in quest of game, the young wolf, confiding in his grandfather, said, "Hwooh! the ice does look thin, but Nesho says it is sound;" and he trotted upon the glassy plain.

In the evening when he arrived at the lake after a long day of traveling in search of game, the young wolf, trusting his grandfather, said, "Hwooh! the ice looks thin, but Nesho says it's solid;" and he trotted across the smooth surface.

He had not got half way across when the ice snapped, and with a mournful cry, the young wolf fell in and was immediately seized by the water-serpents, who knew that it was Manabozho's grandson, and were thirsting for revenge upon him for the death of their relations in the war upon Pearl Feather.

He hadn't made it halfway across when the ice cracked, and with a sad cry, the young wolf fell in and was instantly grabbed by the water serpents, who recognized him as Manabozho's grandson and were eager for revenge for the death of their relatives in the war against Pearl Feather.

Manabozho heard the young wolf's cry as he sat in his lodge; he knew what had happened; and, from that moment, he was deprived of the greater part of his magical power.

Manabozho heard the young wolf's cry while sitting in his lodge; he understood what had happened, and from that moment on, he lost most of his magical power.

He returned, scarcely more than an ordinary mortal, to his former place of dwelling, whence his grandmother had departed no one knew whither. He married the arrow-maker's daughter, and became the father of several children, and very poor. He was scarcely able to procure the means of living. His lodge was pitched in a remote part of the country,[Pg 243] where he could get no game. It was winter, and he had not the common comforts of life. He said to his wife one day, "I will go out a walking and see if I can not find some lodges."

He returned, barely more than an ordinary person, to his old home, from where no one knew where his grandmother had gone. He married the arrow-maker's daughter and became the father of several children, living in poverty. He was hardly able to provide for his family. His home was set up in a remote area,[Pg 243] where he couldn’t find any game. It was winter, and he didn’t have the basic comforts of life. One day, he said to his wife, "I'm going to take a walk and see if I can find some lodges."

After walking some time he saw a lodge at a distance. The children were playing at the door. When they saw him approaching they ran in and told their parents that Manabozho was coming.

After walking for a while, he spotted a lodge in the distance. The kids were playing at the door. When they saw him coming, they ran inside and told their parents that Manabozho was on his way.

It was the residence of the large red-headed woodpecker. He came to the door and asked Manabozho to enter. This invitation was promptly accepted.

It was the home of the big red-headed woodpecker. He came to the door and invited Manabozho to come in. Manabozho gladly accepted the invitation.

After some time, the woodpecker, who was a magician, said to his wife:

After a while, the woodpecker, who was a magician, said to his wife:

"Have you nothing to give Manabozho? he must be hungry."

"Don't you have anything to give Manabozho? He must be hungry."

She answered, "No."

She replied, "No."

"He ought not to go without his supper," said the woodpecker. "I will see what I can do."

"He shouldn't go without his dinner," said the woodpecker. "I'll see what I can do."

In the center of the lodge stood a large tamarack-tree. Upon this the woodpecker flew, and commenced going up, turning his head on each side of the tree, and every now and then driving in his bill. At last he pulled something out of the tree and threw it down; when, behold, a fine fat raccoon lay on the ground. He drew out six or seven more. He then descended, and told his wife to prepare them.

In the middle of the lodge was a big tamarack tree. A woodpecker landed on it and started climbing up, checking both sides of the tree and occasionally pecking at it. Finally, he pulled something out of the tree and dropped it; lo and behold, a plump raccoon fell to the ground. He pulled out six or seven more. Then he came down and told his wife to get them ready.

"Manabozho," he said, "this is the only thing we eat; what else can we give you?"[Pg 244]

"Manabozho," he said, "this is all we eat; what else can we offer you?"[Pg 244]

"It is very good," replied Manabozho.

"It's really great," replied Manabozho.

They smoked their pipes and conversed with each other.

They smoked their pipes and chatted with each other.

After eating, Manabozho got ready to go home; when the woodpecker said to his wife, "Give him the other raccoons to take home for his children."

After eating, Manabozho prepared to head home; when the woodpecker said to his wife, "Give him the other raccoons to take home for his kids."

In the act of leaving the lodge, Manabozho, on purpose, dropped one of his mittens, which was soon after observed upon the ground.

In the act of leaving the lodge, Manabozho intentionally dropped one of his mittens, which was soon spotted on the ground.

"Run," said the woodpecker to his eldest son, "and give it to him; but mind that you do not give it into his hand; throw it at him, for there is no knowing him, he acts so curiously."

"Run," said the woodpecker to his oldest son, "and give it to him; but make sure you don't hand it to him directly; throw it at him, because you never know with him; he acts so strangely."

The boy did as he was directed.

The boy did what he was told.

"Grandfather," said he to Manabozho, as he came up to him, "you have left one of your mittens; here it is."

"Grandfather," he said to Manabozho as he approached him, "you left one of your mittens; here it is."

"Yes," he said, affecting to be ignorant of the circumstance, "it is so; but don't throw it, you will soil it on the snow."

"Yeah," he said, pretending not to know about the situation, "that's true; but don't throw it, you'll get it dirty in the snow."

The lad, however, threw it, and was about to return, when Manabozho cried out, "Bakah! Bakah! stop—stop; is that all you eat? Do you eat nothing else with your raccoon? tell me!"

The kid, however, tossed it aside and was about to head back, when Manabozho shouted, "Bakah! Bakah! wait—wait; is that all you eat? Do you eat nothing else with your raccoon? Tell me!"

"Yes, that is all," answered the young Woodpecker; "we have nothing else."

"Yeah, that's it," replied the young Woodpecker; "we don't have anything else."

"Tell your father," continued Manabozho, "to come and visit me, and let him bring a sack. I[Pg 245] will give him what he shall eat with his raccoon-meat."

"Tell your dad," Manabozho said, "to come and visit me, and have him bring a bag. I[Pg 245] will give him what he can eat with his raccoon meat."

When the young one returned and reported this message to his father, the old woodpecker turned up his nose at the invitation. "I wonder," he said, "what he thinks he has got, poor fellow!"

When the young one returned and shared this message with his father, the old woodpecker scoffed at the invitation. "I wonder," he said, "what he thinks he has, the poor guy!"

He was bound, however, to answer the proffer of hospitality, and he went accordingly, taking along a cedar-sack, to pay a visit to Manabozho.

He felt obligated to accept the offer of hospitality, so he went, bringing a cedar bag, to visit Manabozho.

Manabozho received the old red-headed woodpecker with great ceremony. He had stood at the door awaiting his arrival, and as soon as he came in sight Manabozho commenced, while he was yet far off, bowing and opening wide his arms, in token of welcome; all of which the woodpecker returned in due form, by ducking his bill, and hopping to right and left, upon the ground, extending his wings to their full length and fluttering them back to his breast.

Manabozho welcomed the old red-headed woodpecker with a lot of fanfare. He had been waiting at the door for him to arrive, and as soon as he came into view, Manabozho started bowing and opening his arms wide to show his welcome, even from a distance. The woodpecker responded in kind by bobbing his head and hopping side to side on the ground, stretching out his wings fully and then bringing them back to his chest.

When the woodpecker at last reached the lodge, Manabozho made various remarks upon the weather, the appearance of the country, and especially on the scarcity of game.

When the woodpecker finally got to the lodge, Manabozho commented on the weather, the look of the land, and especially on how little game there was.

"But we," he added, "we always have enough. Come in, and you shall not go away hungry, my noble bird!"

"But we," he added, "we always have enough. Come in, and you won't leave hungry, my noble friend!"

Manabozho had always prided himself on being able to give as good as he had received; and to be up[Pg 246] with the woodpecker, he had shifted his lodge so as to inclose a large dry tamarack-tree.

Manabozho had always taken pride in being able to dish it out just as well as he could take it; and to be on the same level as the woodpecker, he had moved his lodge to surround a big dry tamarack tree.

"What can I give you," said he to the woodpecker; "but as we eat so shall you eat."

"What can I give you," he said to the woodpecker; "but as we eat, so shall you eat."

With this he hopped forward, and, jumping on the tamarack-tree, he attempted to climb it just as he had seen the woodpecker do in his own lodge. He turned his head first on one side, then on the other, in the manner of the bird, meanwhile striving to go up, and as often slipping down. Ever and anon he would strike the tree with his nose, as if it had been a bill, and draw back, but he pulled out no raccoons; and he dashed his nose so often against the trunk that at last the blood began to flow, and he tumbled down senseless upon the ground.

With that, he jumped forward and tried to climb the tamarack tree just like he had seen the woodpecker do in his own lodge. He tilted his head from side to side, mimicking the bird while struggling to go up, but he kept slipping down. Every now and then, he would hit the tree with his nose, pretending it was a beak, and pull back, but he didn’t catch any raccoons. He bumped his nose against the trunk so many times that eventually, blood started to flow, and he collapsed unconscious on the ground.

The woodpecker started up with his drum and rattle to restore him, and by beating them violently he succeeded in bringing him to.

The woodpecker began drumming and rattling to wake him up, and by pounding away loudly, he managed to bring him around.

As soon as he came to his senses, Manabozho began to lay the blame of his failure upon his wife, saying to his guest:

As soon as he regained his composure, Manabozho started blaming his wife for his failure, saying to his guest:

"Nemesho, it is this woman-relation of yours—she is the cause of my not succeeding. She has made me a worthless fellow. Before I took her I also could get raccoons."

"Nemesho, it's this female relative of yours—she's the reason I'm not succeeding. She's turned me into a useless person. Before I got involved with her, I could also catch raccoons."

The woodpecker said nothing, but flying on the tree he drew out several fine raccoons.

The woodpecker didn’t say anything, but while flying around the tree, he pulled out several nice raccoons.

"Here," said he, "this is the way we do!" and[Pg 247] left him in disdain, carrying his bill high in the air, and stepping over the door-sill as if it were not worthy to be touched by his toes.

"Here," he said, "this is how we do things!" and[Pg 247] dismissed him with disdain, holding his bill up high and stepping over the doorstep as if it were not worth touching with his toes.

After this visit, Manabozho was sitting in the lodge one day with his head down. He heard the wind whistling around it, and thought that by attentively listening he could hear the voice of some one speaking to him. It seemed to say to him:

After this visit, Manabozho was sitting in the lodge one day with his head down. He heard the wind whistling around it and thought that if he listened closely, he could hear someone speaking to him. It seemed to say to him:

"Great chief, why are you sorrowful? Am not I your friend—your guardian spirit?"

"Great chief, why are you sad? Am I not your friend—your guardian spirit?"

Manabozho immediately took up his rattle, and without rising from the ground where he was sitting, began to sing the chant which has at every close the refrain of, "Wha lay le aw."

Manabozho quickly grabbed his rattle, and without getting up from where he was sitting on the ground, started to sing the chant that ends with the refrain, "Wha lay le aw."

When he had dwelt for a long time on this peculiar chant, which he had been used to sing in all his times of trouble, he laid his rattle aside and determined to fast. For this purpose he went to a cave which faced the setting sun, and built a very small fire, near which he lay down, first telling his wife that neither she nor the children must come near him till he had finished his fast.

When he had spent a long time thinking about this strange chant, which he usually sang during tough times, he set his rattle aside and decided to fast. To achieve this, he went to a cave that faced the setting sun and built a small fire, then lay down beside it, telling his wife that neither she nor the kids should come near him until he completed his fast.

At the end of seven days he came back to the lodge, pale and thin, looking like a spirit himself, and as if he had seen spirits. His wife had in the meantime dug through the snow and got a few of the root called truffles. These she boiled and set before him,[Pg 248] and this was all the food they had or seemed likely to obtain.

At the end of seven days, he returned to the lodge, pale and thin, looking like a ghost, as if he had seen spirits. Meanwhile, his wife had dug through the snow and found a few roots known as truffles. She boiled them and served them to him,[Pg 248] and this was all the food they had or were likely to get.

When he had finished his light repast, Manabozho took up his station in the door to see what would happen. As he stood thus, holding in his hand his large bow, with a quiver well filled with arrows, a deer glided past along the far edge of the prairie, but it was miles away, and no shaft that Manabozho could shoot would be able to touch it.

When he finished his light meal, Manabozho stood in the doorway to see what would happen. While he stood there, holding his large bow and a quiver full of arrows, a deer moved gracefully along the far edge of the prairie, but it was miles away, and no arrow that Manabozho could shoot would reach it.

Presently a cry came down the air, and looking up he beheld a great flight of birds, but they were so far up in the sky that he would have lost his arrows in a vain attempt among the clouds.

Right now, a shout echoed through the air, and looking up, he saw a large flock of birds, but they were so high in the sky that he would have lost his arrows trying to hit them among the clouds.

Still he stood watchful, and confident that some turn of luck was about to occur, when there came near to the lodge two hunters, who bore between them on poles upon their shoulders, a bear, and it was so fine and fat a bear that it was as much as the two hunters could do with all their strength to carry it.

Still he stood watchful, confident that a stroke of luck was about to happen, when two hunters approached the lodge, carrying a bear on poles over their shoulders. It was such a big and fat bear that even with all their strength, the two hunters struggled to carry it.

As they came to the lodge-door, one of the hunters asked if Manabozho lived thereabout.

As they reached the lodge door, one of the hunters asked if Manabozho lived around there.

"He is here," answered Manabozho.

"He's here," answered Manabozho.

"I have often heard of you," said the first hunter, "and I was curious to see you. But you have lost your magical power. Do you know whether any of it is left?"

"I've heard a lot about you," said the first hunter, "and I was eager to meet you. But it seems you've lost your magical abilities. Do you have any idea if there’s still some left?"

Manabozho answered that he was himself in the dark on the subject.[Pg 249]

Manabozho replied that he was also in the dark about the topic.[Pg 249]

"Suppose you make a trial," said the hunter.

"Let’s say you give it a try," said the hunter.

"What shall I do?" asked Manabozho.

"What should I do?" asked Manabozho.

"There is my friend," said the hunter, pointing to his companion, "who with me owns this bear which we are carrying home. Suppose you see if you can change him into a piece of rock."

"There is my friend," said the hunter, pointing to his companion, "who, along with me, owns this bear that we're bringing home. Why don't you see if you can transform him into a piece of rock?"

"Very well," said Manabozho; and he had scarcely spoken before the other hunter became a rock.

"Alright," said Manabozho; and he barely finished speaking before the other hunter turned into a rock.

"Now change him back again," said the first hunter.

"Now change him back," said the first hunter.

"That I can't do," Manabozho answered; "there my power ends."

"That's something I can't do," Manabozho replied; "that's where my power stops."

The hunter looked at the rock with a bewildered face.

The hunter stared at the rock with a confused expression.

"What shall I do?" he asked. "This bear I can never carry alone, and it was agreed between my friend there and myself, that we should not divide it till we reached home. Can't you change my friend back, Manabozho?"

"What should I do?" he asked. "I can't carry this bear by myself, and my friend over there and I agreed not to split it up until we got home. Can’t you change my friend back, Manabozho?"

"I would like to oblige you," answered Manabozho, "but it is utterly out of my power."

"I'd like to help you," Manabozho replied, "but I really can't."

With this, looking again at the rock with a sad and bewildered face, and then casting a sorrowful glance at the bear, which lay by the door of the lodge, the hunter took his leave, bewailing bitterly at heart the loss of his friend and his bear.

With that, looking back at the rock with a sad and confused expression, and then giving a sorrowful look at the bear that lay by the door of the lodge, the hunter took his leave, deeply mourning the loss of his friend and his bear.

He was scarcely out of sight when Manabozho sent the children to get red willow sticks. Of these he[Pg 250] cut off as many pieces, of equal length, as would serve to invite his friends among the beasts and birds to a feast. A red stick was sent to each one, not forgetting the woodpecker and his family.

He had barely disappeared when Manabozho told the kids to gather red willow sticks. From these, he[Pg 250] cut several pieces, all the same length, to invite his friends among the animals and birds to a feast. A red stick was given to each one, including the woodpecker and his family.

When they arrived they were astonished to see such an abundance of meat prepared for them at such a time of scarcity. Manabozho understood their glance, and was proud of a chance to make such a display.

When they arrived, they were amazed to see so much meat prepared for them during such a time of scarcity. Manabozho noticed their surprised looks and felt proud to have the opportunity to show off.

"Akewazi," he said to the oldest of the party, "the weather is very cold, and the snow lasts a long time; we can kill nothing now but small squirrels, and they are all black; and I have sent for you to help me eat some of them."

"Akewazi," he said to the oldest of the group, "the weather is really cold, and the snow sticks around for a long time; we can only catch small squirrels now, and they're all black; and I've called you here to help me eat some of them."

The woodpecker was the first to try a mouthful of the bear's meat, but he had no sooner began to taste it than it changed into a dry powder, and set him coughing. It appeared as bitter as ashes.

The woodpecker was the first to take a bite of the bear's meat, but as soon as he started to taste it, it turned into dry powder, making him cough. It tasted as bitter as ashes.

The moose was affected in the same way, and it brought on such a dry cough as to shake every bone in his body.

The moose was impacted in the same way, and it caused a dry cough that shook every bone in its body.

One by one, each in turn joined the company of coughers, except Manabozho and his family, to whom the bear's meat proved very savory.

One by one, each person took their turn joining the group of coughers, except for Manabozho and his family, who found the bear's meat very tasty.

But the visitors had too high a sense of what was due to decorum and good manners to say any thing. The meat looked very fine, and being keenly set and strongly tempted by its promising look, they thought[Pg 251] they would try more of it. The more they ate the faster they coughed, and the louder became the uproar, until Manabozho, exerting the magical gift which he found he retained, changed them all into squirrels; and to this day the squirrel suffers from the same dry cough which was brought on by attempting to sup off of Manabozho's ashen bear's meat.

But the visitors had too much respect for decorum and good manners to say anything. The food looked really delicious, and being eager and tempted by its appealing appearance, they decided[Pg 251] to try more of it. The more they ate, the faster they coughed, and the louder the commotion grew, until Manabozho, using the magical gift he realized he still had, turned them all into squirrels; and to this day, squirrels suffer from the same dry cough that started from trying to feast on Manabozho's ashen bear's meat.

And ever after this transformation, when Manabozho lacked provisions for his family he would hunt the squirrel, a supply of which never failed him, so that he was always sure to have a number of his friends present, in this shape, at the banquet.

And ever since this change, whenever Manabozho ran low on food for his family, he would hunt the squirrel, which was always in abundance, ensuring that he always had several of his friends around, in this form, at the feast.

The rock into which he changed the hunter, and so became possessed of the bear, and thus laid the foundations of his good fortune, ever after remained by his lodge-door, and it was called the Game-Bag of Manabozho, the Mischief-Maker.[Pg 252]

The rock that transformed the hunter, allowing him to gain control of the bear and start his string of good luck, always stayed by his lodge door. It was known as the Game-Bag of Manabozho, the Mischief-Maker.[Pg 252]


XIX.

LEELINAU, THE LOST DAUGHTER.

Leelinau was the favorite daughter of a hunter, who lived on the lake shore near the base of the lofty highlands, called Kaug Wudjoo.

Leelinau was the favorite daughter of a hunter who lived on the lake shore near the base of the tall highlands called Kaug Wudjoo.

From her earliest youth she was observed to be thoughtful and retiring. She passed much of her time in solitude, and seemed ever to prefer the companionship of her own shadow to the society of the lodge-circle.

From a young age, she was seen as pensive and reserved. She spent a lot of her time alone and always seemed to prefer the company of her own thoughts over that of the social gatherings.

Whenever she could leave her father's lodge she would fly to remote haunts and recesses in the woods, or sit in lonely reverie upon some high promontory of rock overlooking the lake. In such places she would often, with her face turned upward, linger long in contemplation of the air, as if she were invoking her guardian spirit, and beseeching him to lighten her sadness.

Whenever she could get away from her father's lodge, she would rush to secluded spots in the woods or sit in quiet thought on a high rock ledge overlooking the lake. In those moments, she would often, with her face turned upward, spend a long time in contemplation of the sky, as if she were calling on her guardian spirit and asking him to ease her sadness.

But amid all the leafy haunts, none drew her steps toward it so often as a forest of pines, on the open shore, called Manitowok, or the Sacred Wood. It[Pg 253] was one of those hallowed places which is the resort of the little wild men of the woods, and of the turtle spirits or fairies which delight in romantic scenes. Owing to this circumstance, its green retirement was seldom visited by Indians, who feared to fall under the influence of its mischievous inhabitants.

But among all the leafy spots, none attracted her so often as a forest of pines on the open shore called Manitowok, or the Sacred Wood. It[Pg 253] was one of those special places that the little wild men of the woods and the turtle spirits, or fairies, loved, finding joy in romantic settings. Because of this, its lush solitude was rarely visited by Indians, who were wary of being affected by its playful residents.

And whenever they were compelled by stress of weather to make a landing on this part of the coast, they never failed to leave an offering of tobacco, or some other token, to show that they desired to stand well with the proprietors of the fairy ground.

And whenever they had to land on this part of the coast due to bad weather, they always made sure to leave an offering of tobacco or some other token to show that they wanted to be in good favor with the owners of the fairy ground.

To this sacred spot Leelinau had made her way at an early age, gathering strange flowers and plants, which she would bring home to her parents, and relate to them all the haps and mishaps that had occurred in her rambles.

To this sacred place, Leelinau had traveled from a young age, collecting unusual flowers and plants, which she would bring home to her parents and share all the happenings and misadventures from her explorations.

Although they discountenanced her frequent visits to the place, they were not able to restrain them, for she was of so gentle and delicate a temper that they feared to thwart her.

Although they disapproved of her frequent visits to the place, they couldn’t stop her, because she had such a gentle and delicate nature that they were afraid to oppose her.

Her attachment to the fairy wood, therefore, grew with her years. If she wished to solicit her spirits to procure pleasant dreams, or any other maiden favor, Leelinau repaired to the Manitowok. If her father remained abroad in the hunt later than usual, and it was feared that he had been overwhelmed by the tempest, or had met with some other mischance, Leelinau offered up her prayers for safety at the Manito[Pg 254]wok. It was there that she fasted, mused, and strolled.

Her connection to the fairy woods grew stronger as she got older. If she wanted to ask her spirits for nice dreams or any other wish, Leelinau would go to the Manitowok. If her father stayed out hunting later than usual and they worried he had been caught in a storm or faced some other trouble, Leelinau would pray for his safety at the Manitowok. It was there that she would fast, reflect, and wander.

She at length became so engrossed by the fairy pines that her parents began to suspect that some evil spirit had enticed her to its haunts, and had cast upon her a charm which she had not the power to resist.

She eventually became so captivated by the fairy pines that her parents started to worry that some evil spirit had lured her to its domain and had put a spell on her that she couldn’t resist.

This belief was confirmed when, one day, her mother, who had secretly followed her, overheard her murmuring to some unknown and invisible companion, appeals like these:

This belief was confirmed when, one day, her mom, who had secretly followed her, overheard her talking to some unseen companion, making pleas like these:

"Spirit of the dancing leaves!" whispered Leelinau, "hear a throbbing heart in its sadness. Spirit of the foaming stream! visit thou my nightly pillow, shedding over it silver dreams of mountain brook and pebbly rivulet. Spirit of the starry night! lead my foot-prints to the blushing mis-kodeed, or where the burning passion-flower shines with carmine hue. Spirit of the greenwood plume!" she concluded, turning with passionate gaze to the beautiful young pines which stood waving their green beauty over her head, "shed on me, on Leelinau the sad, thy leafy fragrance, such as spring unfolds from sweetest flowers, or hearts that to each other show their inmost grief. Spirits! hear, O hear a maiden's prayer!"

"Spirit of the dancing leaves!" whispered Leelinau, "feel the thumping heart in its sadness. Spirit of the rushing stream! come to my nightly pillow, bringing silver dreams of mountain brooks and pebbly streams. Spirit of the starry night! guide my footsteps to the blushing mis-kodeed, or where the fiery passion-flower glows with a deep red hue. Spirit of the greenwood trees!" she finished, turning with an intense gaze to the beautiful young pines that swayed their green beauty above her, "bestow upon me, Leelinau the sad, your leafy fragrance, like what spring brings forth from the sweetest flowers, or hearts that reveal their deepest sorrow to one another. Spirits! hear, oh hear a maiden's prayer!"

Day by day, these strange communings with unseen beings drew away the heart of Leelinau more and more from the simple duties of the lodge, and[Pg 255] she walked among her people, melancholy and silent, like a spirit who had visited them from another land.

Day by day, these unusual conversations with unseen beings pulled Leelinau's heart further away from the simple responsibilities of the lodge, and[Pg 255] she roamed among her people, feeling sad and quiet, like a spirit that had come to them from another place.

The pastimes which engaged the frolic moments of her young companions, passed by her as little trivial pageants in which she had no concern.

The activities that entertained her young friends felt to her like minor shows that she had no interest in.

When the girls of the neighboring lodges assembled to play at the favorite female game of pappus-e-ko-waun, or the block and string, before the lodge-door, Leelinau would sit vacantly by, or enter so feebly into the spirit of the play as to show that it was irksome to her.

When the girls from the nearby lodges gathered to play their favorite game of pappus-e-ko-waun, or block and string, in front of the lodge door, Leelinau would sit by in a daze or participate so half-heartedly that it was clear she wasn't enjoying it.

Again, in the evening, when the young people formed a ring around the lodge, and the piepeend-jigun, or leather and bone, passed rapidly from one to the other, she either handed it along without attempting to play, or if she took a part, it was with no effort to succeed.

Again, in the evening, when the young people formed a circle around the lodge, and the piepeend-jigun, or leather and bone, quickly passed from one to the other, she either handed it along without trying to play, or if she joined in, it was without any effort to succeed.

The time of the corn-gathering had come, and the young people of the tribe were assembled in the field, busy in plucking the ripened maize. One of the girls, noted for her beauty, had found a red ear, and every one congratulated her that a brave admirer was on his way to her father's lodge. She blushed, and hiding the trophy in her bosom, she thanked the Good Spirit that it was a red ear, and not a crooked, that she had found.

The time for harvesting corn had arrived, and the young people of the tribe gathered in the field, busy picking the ripe maize. One girl, known for her beauty, discovered a red ear of corn, and everyone congratulated her, saying a brave admirer was on his way to her father's lodge. She blushed, hid the ear in her shirt, and thanked the Good Spirit that she had found a red ear, not a crooked one.

Presently it chanced that one who was there among the young men, espied in the hands of Leelinau, who[Pg 256] had plucked it indifferently, one of the crooked kind, and at once the word "Wa-ge-min!" was shouted aloud through the field, and the whole circle was set in a roar.

Currently, it so happened that one of the young men noticed in Leelinau's hands, which[Pg 256] had casually picked up, one of the crooked ones, and immediately the cry "Wa-ge-min!" rang out across the field, causing the entire circle to erupt in laughter.

"The thief is in the corn-field!" exclaimed the young man, Iagoo by name, and famous in the tribe for his mirthful powers of story-telling; "see you not the old man stooping as he enters the field? See you not signs that he crouched as he crept in the dark? Is it not plain by this mark on the stalk that he was heavily bent in his back? Old man! be nimble, or some one will take thee while thou art taking the ear."

"The thief is in the cornfield!" shouted the young man, Iagoo by name, known in the tribe for his fun storytelling skills. "Don't you see the old man bending down as he goes into the field? Can't you see signs that he was crouching as he sneaked in the dark? Isn't it obvious from this mark on the stalk that he was hunched over? Old man! Be quick, or someone will catch you while you're grabbing the ear."

These questions Iagoo accompanied with the action of one bowed with age stealthily entering the corn-field. He went on:

These questions Iagoo accompanied with the actions of someone old and bent over, quietly entering the cornfield. He continued:

"See how he stoops as he breaks off the ear. Nushka! He seems for a moment to tremble. Walker, be nimble! Hooh! It is plain the old man is the thief."

"Look how he bends as he breaks off the ear. Nushka! For a moment, he looks like he’s trembling. Walker, be quick! Wow! It’s clear the old man is the thief."

He turned suddenly where she sat in the circle, pensively regarding the crooked ear which she held in her hand, and exclaimed:

He suddenly turned to where she was sitting in the circle, thoughtfully looking at the crooked ear she was holding in her hand, and exclaimed:

"Leelinau, the old man is thine!"

"Leelinau, the old man is yours!"

Laughter rung merrily through the corn-field, but Leelinau, casting down upon the ground the crooked ear of maize, walked pensively away.

Laughter echoed cheerfully through the cornfield, but Leelinau, dropping the bent ear of corn on the ground, walked away lost in thought.

The next morning the eldest son of a neighboring[Pg 257] chief called at her father's lodge. He was quite advanced in years; but he enjoyed such renown in battle, and his name was so famous in the hunt, that the parents accepted him as a suitor for their daughter. They hoped that his shining qualities would draw back the thoughts of Leelinau from that spirit-land whither she seemed to have wholly directed her affections.

The next morning, the oldest son of a nearby chief visited her father's lodge. He was quite old; however, he was well-known for his bravery in battle, and his reputation as a skilled hunter was so great that the parents accepted him as a potential husband for their daughter. They hoped that his impressive qualities would pull Leelinau's thoughts away from the spirit world to which she seemed completely devoted.

It was this chief's son whom Iagoo had pictured as the corn-taker, but, without objecting to his age, or giving any other reason, Leelinau firmly declined his proposals. The parents ascribed the young daughter's hesitancy to maiden fear, and paying no further heed to her refusal, a day was fixed for the marriage-visit to the lodge.

It was this chief's son whom Iagoo had imagined as the corn-taker, but without questioning his age or providing any other reason, Leelinau firmly rejected his proposals. The parents attributed their young daughter's uncertainty to typical maiden fear and, dismissing her refusal, set a date for the marriage visit to the lodge.

The young warrior came to the lodge-door, and Leelinau refused to see him; informing her parents, at the same time, that she would never consent to the match.

The young warrior approached the lodge door, but Leelinau turned him away; she told her parents that she would never agree to the arrangement.

It had been her custom to pass many of her hours in her favorite place of retirement, under a broad-topped young pine, whose leaves whispered in every wind that blew; but most of all in that gentle murmur of the air at the evening hour, dear to lovers, when the twilight steals on.

It had been her habit to spend many of her hours in her favorite spot, beneath a young pine tree with a wide canopy, whose leaves rustled with every breeze; but mostly during that soft murmur of the wind in the evening, cherished by lovers, when twilight sets in.

Thither she now repaired, and, while reclining pensively against the young pine-tree, she fancied that she heard a voice addressing her. At first it was[Pg 258] scarcely more than a sigh; presently it grew more clear, and she heard it distinctly whisper—

Thither she now repaired, and, while reclining pensively against the young pine tree, she fancied that she heard a voice addressing her. At first, it was[Pg 258] barely more than a sigh; soon it became clearer, and she distinctly heard it whisper—

"Maiden! think me not a tree; but thine own dear lover; fond to be with thee in my tall and blooming strength, with the bright green nodding plume that waves above thee. Thou art leaning on my breast, Leelinau; lean forever there and be at peace. Fly from men who are false and cruel, and quit the tumult of their dusty strife, for this quiet, lonely shade. Over thee I my arms will fling, fairer than the lodge's roof. I will breathe a perfume like that of flowers over thy happy evening rest. In my bark canoe I'll waft thee o'er the waters of the sky-blue lake. I will deck the folds of thy mantle with the sun's last rays. Come, and on the mountain free rove a fairy bright with me!"

"Girl! don’t think of me as just a tree; think of me as your dear lover, wanting to be with you in my tall and vibrant strength, with the bright green plume swaying above you. You’re resting against my chest, Leelinau; stay there forever and find peace. Stay away from false and cruel men, and leave the chaos of their dusty conflicts for this quiet, lonely shade. I will wrap my arms around you, more beautiful than the roof of any lodge. I will fill the air with a fragrance like flowers for your peaceful evening rest. In my canoe, I’ll carry you across the blue waters of the lake. I will adorn your mantle with the last rays of the sun. Come, and let’s wander freely on the mountains together!"

Leelinau drunk in with eager ear these magical words. Her heart was fixed. No warrior's son should clasp her hand. She listened in the hope to hear the airy voice speak more; but it only repeated, "Again! again!" and entirely ceased.

Leelinau eagerly absorbed these magical words. Her heart was set. No warrior's son would hold her hand. She listened, hoping to hear the ethereal voice say more; but it just repeated, "Again! again!" and then fell silent.

On the eve of the day fixed for her marriage, Leelinau decked herself in her best garments. She arranged her hair according to the fashion of her tribe, and put on all of her maiden ornaments in beautiful array. With a smile, she presented herself before her parents.

On the night before her wedding day, Leelinau dressed in her finest clothes. She styled her hair in the way her tribe does and adorned herself with all her beautiful jewelry. With a smile, she showed herself to her parents.

"I am going," she said, "to meet my little lover,[Pg 259] the chieftain of the Green Plume, who is waiting for me at the Spirit Grove."

"I’m going," she said, "to meet my little lover,[Pg 259] the chieftain of the Green Plume, who’s waiting for me at the Spirit Grove."

Her face was radiant with joy, and the parents, taking what she had said as her own fanciful way of expressing acquiescence in their plans, wished her good fortune in the happy meeting.

Her face was glowing with happiness, and her parents, interpreting her words as her unique way of agreeing with their plans, wished her the best for the joyful reunion.

"I am going," she continued, addressing her mother as they left the lodge, "I am going from one who has watched my infancy and guarded my youth; who has given me medicine when I was sick, and prepared my food when I was well. I am going from a father who has ranged the forest to procure the choicest skins for my dress, and kept his lodge supplied with the best spoil of the chase. I am going from a lodge which has been my shelter from the storms of winter, and my shield from the heats of summer. Farewell, my parents, farewell!"

"I’m leaving," she said to her mother as they walked away from the lodge. "I’m leaving someone who has watched over me since I was a baby and protected me as I grew up; who took care of me when I was sick and made my meals when I was healthy. I’m leaving a father who has scoured the forest to bring back the best hides for my clothes and kept our home stocked with the finest game. I’m leaving a home that has sheltered me from winter storms and shielded me from the summer heat. Goodbye, Mom and Dad, goodbye!"

So saying, she sped faster than any could follow her to the margin of the fairy wood, and in a moment was lost to sight.

So saying, she rushed faster than anyone could keep up with her to the edge of the fairy woods, and in an instant, she vanished from view.

As she had often thus withdrawn herself from the lodge, the parents were not in fear, but confidently awaited her return. Hour chased hour, as the clouds of evening rolled up in the west; darkness came on, but no daughter returned. With torches they hastened to the wood, and although they lit up every dark recess and leafy gloom, their search was in vain. Leelinau was nowhere to be seen. They called[Pg 260] aloud, in lament, upon her name, but she answered not.

As she had often done before, she left the lodge without worry, so her parents weren't concerned and confidently waited for her to come back. Time passed as the evening clouds gathered in the west; darkness fell, but their daughter still didn't return. They hurried into the woods with torches, lighting up every dark corner and leafy shadow, but their search was fruitless. Leelinau was nowhere to be found. They called out her name in despair, but she did not respond.

Suns rose and set, but nevermore in their light did the bereaved parents eyes behold the lost form of their beloved child. Their daughter was lost indeed. Whither she had vanished no mortal tongue could tell; although it chanced that a company of fishermen, who were spearing fish near the Spirit Grove, descried something that seemed to resemble a female figure standing on the shore. As the evening was mild and the waters calm, they cautiously pulled their canoe toward land, but the slight ripple of their oars excited alarm. The figure fled in haste, but they could recognize in the shape and dress as she ascended the bank, the lost daughter, and they saw the green plumes of her fairy-lover waving over his forehead as he glided lightly through the forest of young pines.[Pg 261]

The sun rose and set, but the grieving parents never again saw their beloved child in its light. Their daughter was truly lost. No one could say where she had gone; however, a group of fishermen who were fishing near the Spirit Grove spotted something that looked like a woman standing on the shore. Since the evening was warm and the water calm, they carefully paddled their canoe toward the land, but the small splash of their oars startled her. The figure quickly ran away, but they recognized her shape and dress as she climbed up the bank. They saw the green feathers of her fairy lover waving above his head as he moved gracefully through the grove of young pines.[Pg 261]


XX.

THE WINTER-SPIRIT AND HIS VISITOR.

An old man was sitting alone in his lodge by the side of a frozen stream. It was the close of winter, and his fire was almost out. He appeared very old and very desolate. His locks were white with age, and he trembled in every joint. Day after day passed in solitude, and he heard nothing but the sounds of the tempest, sweeping before it the new-fallen snow.

An old man was sitting by himself in his cabin next to a frozen stream. It was the end of winter, and his fire was nearly gone. He looked very old and very lonely. His hair was white with age, and he shook in every joint. Day after day went by in isolation, and he heard nothing except the sounds of the storm, driving the freshly fallen snow along with it.

One day as his fire was just dying, a handsome young man approached and entered his dwelling. His cheeks were red with the blood of youth; his eyes sparkled with life, and a smile played upon his lips. He walked with a light and quick step. His forehead was bound with a wreath of sweet grass, in place of the warrior's frontlet, and he carried a bunch of flowers in his hand.

One day, as his fire was almost out, a handsome young man came up and entered his place. His cheeks were flushed with youthful vigor; his eyes sparkled with energy, and a smile lingered on his lips. He moved with a light, quick step. His forehead was decorated with a wreath of fragrant grass instead of the warrior's headband, and he held a bunch of flowers in his hand.

"Ah! my son," said the old man, "I am happy to see you. Come in. Come, tell me of your adventures, and what strange lands you have been to see.[Pg 262] Let us pass the night together. I will tell you of my prowess and exploits, and what I can perform. You shall do the same, and we will amuse ourselves."

"Ah! my son," said the old man, "I’m so glad to see you. Come in. Tell me about your adventures and the amazing places you've visited. [Pg 262] Let’s spend the night together. I'll share my skills and achievements, and you can do the same, and we’ll have a great time."

He then drew from his sack a curiously-wrought antique pipe, and having filled it with tobacco, rendered mild by an admixture of certain dried leaves, he handed it to his guest. When this ceremony was attended to, they began to speak.

He then took out of his bag a beautifully crafted antique pipe, and after filling it with tobacco mixed with some dried leaves to make it smoother, he handed it to his guest. Once this was done, they started to talk.

"I blow my breath," said the old man, "and the streams stand still. The water becomes stiff and hard as clear stone."

"I blow my breath," said the old man, "and the streams freeze in place. The water turns solid and hard like clear stone."

"I breathe," said the young man, "and flowers spring up all over the plains."

"I breathe," said the young man, "and flowers bloom all across the fields."

"I shake my locks," retorted the old man, "and snow covers the land. The leaves fall from the trees at my command, and my breath blows them away. The birds rise from the water and fly to a distant land. The animals hide themselves from the glance of my eye, and the very ground where I walk becomes as hard as flint."

"I shake my hair," the old man replied, "and snow blankets the ground. The leaves drop from the trees at my command, and my breath whisks them away. The birds take off from the water and soar to faraway places. The animals conceal themselves from my gaze, and the ground I walk on turns as hard as rock."

"I shake my ringlets," rejoined the young man, "and warm showers of soft rain fall upon the earth. The plants lift up their heads out of the ground like the eyes of children glistening with delight. My voice recalls the birds. The warmth of my breath unlocks the streams. Music fills the groves wherever I walk, and all nature welcomes my approach."

"I shake my curls," the young man replied, "and gentle showers of soft rain fall on the earth. The plants lift their heads out of the ground like children’s eyes shining with joy. My voice calls the birds back. The warmth of my breath opens the streams. Music fills the woods wherever I go, and all of nature welcomes me."

At length the sun begun to rise. A gentle warmth[Pg 263] came over the place. The tongue of the old man became silent. The robin and the blue-bird began to sing on the top of the lodge. The stream began to murmur by the door, and the fragrance of growing herbs and flowers came softly on the vernal breeze.

At last, the sun began to rise. A gentle warmth[Pg 263] covered the area. The old man stopped talking. The robin and the bluebird started to sing on top of the lodge. The stream began to babble at the door, and the scent of blooming herbs and flowers drifted softly on the spring breeze.

Daylight fully revealed to the young man the character of his entertainer. When he looked upon him he had the visage of Peboan, the icy old Winter-Spirit. Streams began to flow from his eyes. As the sun increased he grew less and less in stature, and presently he had melted completely away. Nothing remained on the place of his lodge-fire but the mis-kodeed, a small white flower with a pink border, which the young visitor, Seegwun, the Spirit of Spring, placed in the wreath upon his brow, as his first trophy in the North.[Pg 264]

Daylight fully revealed the true nature of the entertainer to the young man. As he looked at him, he saw the face of Peboan, the cold old Winter Spirit. Tears began to flow from his eyes. As the sun rose higher, he shrank smaller and smaller, until he eventually melted completely away. All that remained where his campfire had been was the mis-kodeed, a small white flower with a pink edge, which the young visitor, Seegwun, the Spirit of Spring, placed in the wreath on his head as his first trophy in the North.[Pg 264]


XXI.

THE FIRE-PLUME.

Wassamo was living with his parents on the shore of a large bay, far out in the north-east.

Wassamo was living with his parents on the edge of a large bay, way out in the northeast.

One day, when the season had commenced for fish to be plenty, the mother of Wassamo said to him, "My son, I wish you would go to yonder point and see if you can not procure me some fish; and ask your cousin to accompany you."

One day, when it was the time of year for fish to be plentiful, Wassamo's mother said to him, "My son, I’d like you to go over there and see if you can get me some fish; and please ask your cousin to go with you."

He did so. They set out, and in the course of the afternoon they arrived at the fishing-ground.

He did that. They set out, and by the afternoon, they reached the fishing spot.

The cousin, being the elder, attended to the nets, and they encamped near by, using the bark of the birch for a lodge to shelter them through the night.

The older cousin took care of the nets, and they set up camp nearby, using birch bark to create a shelter for the night.

They lit a fire, and while they sat conversing with each other, the moon arose. Not a breath of wind disturbed the smooth surface of the lake. Not a cloud was seen. Wassamo looked out on the water toward their nets, and he saw that the little black spots, which were no other than the floats, dotting the lake, had disappeared.[Pg 265]

They started a fire, and while they were chatting with each other, the moon came up. The lake's surface was completely still, not a hint of wind stirring it. There wasn't a cloud in sight. Wassamo gazed out at the water towards their nets and noticed that the small black spots, which were just the floats scattered across the lake, had vanished.[Pg 265]

"Cousin," he said, "let us visit our nets; perhaps we are fortunate."

"Cousin," he said, "let's check our nets; maybe we'll get lucky."

When they drew up the nets they were rejoiced to see the meshes shining white, all over, with the glittering prey. They landed in fine spirits, and put away their canoe in safety from the winds.

When they pulled in the nets, they were excited to see the mesh gleaming white all over with the sparkling catch. They landed in high spirits and stored their canoe safely away from the winds.

"Wassamo," said the cousin, "you cook that we may eat."

"Wassamo," said the cousin, "you cook so we can eat."

Wassamo set about the work at once, and soon had his great kettle swung upon its branch, while the cousin lay at his ease upon the other side of the fire.

Wassamo got started on the task immediately and soon had his big kettle hanging from its branch, while his cousin relaxed on the other side of the fire.

"Cousin," said Wassamo, "tell me stories or sing me some love-songs."

"Cousin," said Wassamo, "share some stories with me or sing me some love songs."

The cousin obeyed, and sung his plaintive songs; or he would frequently break off in the midst of a mournful chant, and begin to recite a mirthful story, and then in the midst of Wassamo's laughter he would return to the plaintive ditty—just as it suited his fancy; for the cousin was gay of spirit, and shifted his humor faster than the fleecy clouds that appeared and disappeared in the night-sky over their heads. In this changeful pastime the cousin ran his length, and then he fell away, murmuring parts of his song or story, into a silvery sleep; with the moon gliding through the branches and gilding his face.

The cousin complied and sang his sad songs; or he would often stop in the middle of a mournful tune and start telling a funny story, and then right in the middle of Wassamo's laughter, he would go back to the sad song—just as it pleased him; for the cousin was lighthearted and changed his mood as quickly as the fluffy clouds that appeared and disappeared in the night sky above them. In this ever-changing pastime, the cousin expressed himself fully, then drifted off, mumbling parts of his song or story into a peaceful sleep, with the moon moving through the branches and lighting up his face.

Wassamo in the mean while had lost the sound of[Pg 266] his cousin's voice in the rich simmer of the kettle; and when its music pleased his ear the most, as announcing that the fish were handsomely cooked, he lifted the kettle from the fire. He spoke to his cousin, but he received no answer.

Wassamo, in the meantime, had lost the sound of[Pg 266] his cousin's voice in the rich bubbling of the kettle; and when its sound was most pleasing to him, signaling that the fish was perfectly cooked, he lifted the kettle from the fire. He called out to his cousin, but got no response.

He went on with his housekeeping alone, and took the wooden ladle and skimmed the kettle neatly, for the fish were very plump and fat. Wassamo had a torch of twisted bark in one hand to give light, and when he came to take out the fish, there was no one to have charge of the torch.

He continued with his housekeeping by himself and used the wooden ladle to skim the kettle carefully since the fish were very plump and fatty. Wassamo held a torch made of twisted bark in one hand for light, and when he was about to take out the fish, there was no one there to hold the torch.

The cousin was so happy in his sleep, with the silver moon kissing his cheeks, as though she were enamored of his fair looks, that Wassamo had not the heart to call him up.

The cousin was so happy in his sleep, with the silver moon gently touching his cheeks, as if she were in love with his good looks, that Wassamo couldn’t bring himself to wake him up.

Binding his girdle upon his brow, in this he thrust the torch, and went forward, with the light dancing through the green leaves at every turn of his head, to prepare the evening meal.

Binding a cloth around his forehead, he tucked the torch in it and moved ahead, with the light flickering through the green leaves with every turn of his head, to prepare dinner.

He again spoke to his cousin, but gently, to learn whether he was in truth asleep. The cousin murmured, but made no reply; and Wassamo stepped softly about with the dancing fire-plume lighting up the gloom of the forest at every turn he made.

He spoke to his cousin again, but softly, to see if he was really asleep. The cousin murmured but didn't answer; and Wassamo moved quietly around with the dancing fire-plume illuminating the darkness of the forest with every step he took.

Suddenly he heard a laugh It was double, or the one must be the perfect echo of the other. To Wassamo there appeared to be two persons at no great distance.[Pg 267]

Suddenly, he heard a laugh. It was a double sound, like one was the perfect echo of the other. To Wassamo, it seemed like there were two people not too far away.[Pg 267]

"Cousin," said Wassamo, "some person is near us. I hear a laugh; awake and let us look out!"

"Cousin," Wassamo said, "someone is close to us. I hear a laugh; wake up and let's check it out!"

The cousin made no answer.

The cousin didn't respond.

Again Wassamo heard the laughter in mirthful repetition, like the ripple of the water-brook upon the shining pebbles of the stream. Peering out as far as the line of the torchlight pierced into the darkness, he beheld two beautiful young females smiling on him. Their countenances appeared to be perfectly white, like the fresh snow.

Again, Wassamo heard the laughter echoing joyfully, like the gentle flow of a stream over shiny pebbles. Peering out as far as the light from the torch reached into the darkness, he saw two beautiful young women smiling at him. Their faces looked perfectly white, like fresh snow.

He crouched down and pushed his cousin, saying, in a low voice, "Awake! awake! here are two young women."

He crouched down and nudged his cousin, whispering, "Wake up! Wake up! Here are two young women."

But he received no answer. His cousin seemed lost to all earthly sense and sound; for he lay unmoved, smiling, in the calm light of the moon. Wassamo started up alone, and glided toward the strange females.

But he got no response. His cousin appeared completely unaware of everything around him, lying there peacefully, smiling in the soft glow of the moonlight. Wassamo got up by himself and moved toward the unfamiliar women.

As he approached them he was more and more enraptured with their beauty; but just as he was about to speak to them, he suddenly fell to the earth, and they all three vanished together. The moon shone where they had just stood, but she saw them not. A gentle sound of music and soft voices accompanied their vanishing, and this wakened the cousin.

As he got closer to them, he became increasingly captivated by their beauty; but just as he was about to say something, he suddenly collapsed to the ground, and they all disappeared together. The moon illuminated the spot where they had just been, but she didn’t see them. A soft sound of music and gentle voices filled the air as they faded away, and this woke up the cousin.

As he opened his eyes, in a dreamy way, he saw the kettle near him. Some of the fish he observed were in the bowl. The fire flickered, and made light and[Pg 268] shadow; but nowhere was Wassamo to be seen. He waited, and waited again, in the expectation that Wassamo would appear.

As he opened his eyes lazily, he noticed the kettle nearby. Some of the fish he saw were in the bowl. The fire flickered, casting light and[Pg 268] shadow; but Wassamo was nowhere to be found. He waited, and waited again, hoping that Wassamo would show up.

"Perhaps," thought the cousin, "he is gone out again to visit the nets."

"Maybe," thought the cousin, "he's gone out again to check the nets."

He looked off that way, but the canoe still lay close by the rock at the shore. He searched and found his footsteps in the ashes, and out upon the green ground a little distance, and then they were utterly lost.

He looked over there, but the canoe was still resting near the rock at the shore. He searched and found his footprints in the ashes, and a bit further out on the green ground, and then they were completely gone.

He was now greatly troubled in spirit, and he called aloud, "Netawis! cousin! cousin!" but there was no answer to his call. He called again in his sorrow, louder and louder, "Netawis! Netawis! cousin! cousin! whither are you gone?" But no answer came to his voice of wailing. He started for the edge of the woods, crying as he ran, "My cousin!" and "Oh, my cousin!"

He was now very upset, and he called out, "Netawis! Cousin! Cousin!" but there was no response. He called out again, louder in his distress, "Netawis! Netawis! Cousin! Cousin! Where have you gone?" But no one answered his cries. He ran toward the edge of the woods, shouting, "My cousin!" and "Oh, my cousin!"

Hither and thither through the forest he sped with all his fleetness of foot and quickness of spirit; and when at last he found that no voice would answer him, he burst into tears, and sobbed aloud.

Here and there through the forest he ran with all his speed and energy; and when he finally realized that no one would respond to him, he burst into tears and cried out loud.

He returned to the fire, and sat down. He mused upon the absence of Wassamo with a sorely-troubled heart. "He may have been playing me a trick," he thought; but it was full time that the trick should be at an end, and Wassamo returned not. The cousin cherished other hopes, but they all died[Pg 269] away in the morning light, when he found himself alone by the hunting-fire.

He went back to the fire and sat down. He thought about Wassamo’s absence with a heavy heart. "He might be playing a trick on me," he considered, but it was long overdue for the trick to stop, and Wassamo still hadn’t returned. His cousin had other hopes, but they all faded away in the morning light when he realized he was alone by the hunting-fire.[Pg 269]

"How shall I answer to his friends for Wassamo?" thought the cousin. "Although," he said to himself, "his parents are my kindred, and they are well assured that their son is my bosom-friend, will they receive that belief in the place of him who is lost. No, no; they will say that I have slain him, and they will require blood for blood. Oh! my cousin, whither are you gone?"

"How am I going to explain Wassamo to his friends?" thought the cousin. "Even though," he said to himself, "his parents are my relatives and they know their son is my closest friend, will they accept that instead of the one who is gone? No, no; they will think that I killed him, and they will want revenge. Oh! my cousin, where have you gone?"

He would have rested to restore his mind to its peace, but he could not sleep; and, without further regard to net or canoe, he set off for the village, running all the way.

He would have taken a break to calm his mind, but he couldn’t sleep; and, without thinking about the net or canoe anymore, he ran all the way to the village.

As they saw him approaching at such speed and alone, they said, "Some accident has happened."

As they saw him coming toward them quickly and by himself, they said, "Something must have happened."

When he had come into the village, he told them how Wassamo had disappeared. He stated all the circumstances. He kept nothing to himself. He declared all that he knew.

When he arrived in the village, he explained how Wassamo had gone missing. He shared all the details. He didn’t hold anything back. He revealed everything he knew.

Some said, "He has killed him in the dark." Others said, "It is impossible; they were like brothers; they would have fallen for each other. It can not be."

Some said, "He killed him in the dark." Others said, "That's impossible; they were like brothers; they would have supported each other. It can't be."

At the cousin's request, many of the men visited the fish-fire. There were no marks of blood. No hasty steps were there to show that any conflict or struggle had occurred. Every leaf on every tree was[Pg 270] in its place; and they saw, as the cousin had before, that the foot-prints of Wassamo stopped in the wood, as if he had gone no further upon the earth, but had ascended into the air.

At the cousin's request, many of the men went to the fish-fire. There were no signs of blood. No hurried footsteps indicated that any conflict or struggle had taken place. Every leaf on every tree was[Pg 270] in its place; and they saw, just like the cousin had before, that Wassamo's footprints stopped in the woods, as if he hadn't gone any further on the ground but had risen into the air.

They returned to the village, and no man was the wiser as to the strange and sudden vanishing of Wassamo. None ever looked to see him more; only the parents, who still hoped and awaited his return.

They came back to the village, and no one knew what happened to Wassamo and why he had disappeared so suddenly. No one ever looked for him again, except for his parents, who still held on to hope and waited for him to come back.

The spring, with all its blossoms and its delicate newness of life, came among them; the Indians assembled to celebrate their vernal feast from all the country round.

The spring, with all its flowers and fresh new life, arrived among them; the Native Americans gathered to celebrate their spring festival from all around the area.

Among them came the sad cousin of Wassamo. He was pale and thin as the shadow of the shaft that flies. The pain of his mind had changed his features, and wherever he turned his eyes, they were dazzled with the sight of the red blood of his friend.

Among them came the sorrowful cousin of Wassamo. He was as pale and thin as a shadow. The anguish in his mind had altered his features, and wherever he looked, he was blinded by the sight of his friend's red blood.

The parents of Wassamo, far gone in despair, and weary with watching for his return, now demanded the life of Netawis. The village was stirred to its very heart by their loud lamentings; and, after a struggle of pity, they decided to give the young man's life to the parents. They said that they had waited long enough. A day was appointed on which the cousin was to yield his life for his friend's.

The parents of Wassamo, deep in despair and exhausted from waiting for his return, now insisted on taking Netawis's life. The village was deeply affected by their loud cries of sorrow; after wrestling with their feelings of compassion, they chose to hand over the young man's life to his parents. They felt they had waited long enough. A day was set for the cousin to sacrifice his life for his friend's.

He was a brave youth, and they bound him only by his word to be ready at the appointed hour. He[Pg 271] said that he was not afraid to die; for he was innocent of the great wrong they laid to his charge.

He was a courageous young man, and they only held him to his promise to be ready at the scheduled time. He[Pg 271] said he wasn't afraid to die, because he was innocent of the serious wrongdoing they accused him of.

A day or two before the time set to take his life, he wandered sadly along the shore of the lake. He looked at the glassy water, and more than once the thought to end his griefs by casting himself in its depths, came upon him with such sudden force that it was only by severe self-control that he was able to turn his steps in another direction. He reflected—"They will say that I was guilty if I take my own life. No. I will give them my blood for that of my cousin."

A day or two before he was supposed to end his life, he walked sadly along the lake's shore. He gazed at the still water, and more than once the urge to end his pain by jumping in hit him so suddenly that only his strong will kept him from following through. He thought, "They will say I’m to blame if I take my own life. No. I’ll give them my blood instead of my cousin’s."

He walked on, with slow steps, but he found no comfort, turn where he would; the sweet songs of the grove jarred upon his ear; the beauty of the blue sky pained his sight; and the soft green earth, as he trode upon it, seemed harsh to his foot, and sent a pang through every nerve. "Oh, where is my cousin?" he kept saying to himself.

He walked on slowly, but he found no comfort no matter where he turned; the lovely songs of the grove grated on his ears; the beauty of the clear blue sky hurt his eyes; and the soft green earth felt rough beneath his feet, sending a jolt through every nerve. "Oh, where is my cousin?" he kept saying to himself.

Meanwhile, when Wassamo fell senseless before the two young women in the wood, he lost all knowledge of himself until he wakened in a distant scene. He heard persons conversing. One spoke in a tone of command, saying, "You foolish girls, is this the way that you rove about at nights without our knowledge? Put that person you have brought on that couch of yours, and do not let him lie upon the ground."

Meanwhile, when Wassamo collapsed in front of the two young women in the woods, he lost all awareness of himself until he came to in a different place. He heard people talking. One spoke authoritatively, saying, "You foolish girls, is this how you wander around at night without our knowledge? Put that guy you brought onto that couch of yours, and don’t let him lie on the ground."

Wassamo felt himself moved, he knew not how,[Pg 272] and placed upon a couch. Some time after, the spell seemed to be a little lightened, and on opening his eyes, he was surprised to find that he was lying in a spacious and shining lodge, extending as far as the eye could reach.

Wassamo felt a strange sensation, though he couldn't quite explain it,[Pg 272] and found himself on a couch. After a while, the haze began to lift a bit, and when he opened his eyes, he was astonished to see that he was lying in a large, bright lodge that stretched as far as he could see.

One spoke to him and said: "Stranger, awake, and take something wherewith to refresh yourself."

One person spoke to him and said, "Hey there, wake up and take something to help you feel refreshed."

He obeyed the command and sat up. On either side of the lodge he beheld rows of people seated in orderly array. At a distance he could see two stately persons, who looked rather more in years than the others, and who appeared to exact obedience from all around them. One of them, whom he heard addressed as the Old Spirit-man, spoke to Wassamo. "My son," said he, "know it was those foolish girls who brought you hither. They saw you at the fishing-ground. When you attempted to approach them you fell senseless, and at the same moment they transported you to this place. We are under the earth. But be at ease. We will make your stay with us pleasant. I am the guardian Spirit of the Sand Mountains. They are my charge. I pile them up, and blow them about, and do whatever I will with them. It keeps me very busy, but I am hale for my age, and I love to be employed. I have often wished to get one of your race to marry among us. If you can make up your mind to remain, I will give you one of my daughters—the one who smiled on you[Pg 273] first, the night you were brought away from your parents and friends."

He followed the order and sat up. On both sides of the lodge, he saw rows of people arranged neatly. In the distance, he noticed two dignified individuals who seemed older than the others, and they appeared to command respect from everyone nearby. One of them, whom he heard being called the Old Spirit-man, addressed Wassamo. "My son," he said, "know that it was those silly girls who brought you here. They saw you at the fishing-ground. When you tried to approach them, you fainted, and at that moment, they brought you to this place. We are underground. But don’t worry. We will make your time with us enjoyable. I am the guardian Spirit of the Sand Mountains. They are my responsibility. I shape them, move them around, and do whatever I please with them. It keeps me quite busy, but I am healthy for my age, and I enjoy being active. I have often wished to have someone from your people marry into ours. If you can decide to stay, I will give you one of my daughters—the one who smiled at you[Pg 273] first, the night you were taken away from your parents and friends."

Wassamo dropped his head and made no answer. The thought that he should behold his kindred no more, made him sad.

Wassamo lowered his head and didn’t respond. The idea that he would never see his family again made him feel sad.

He was silent, and the Old Spirit continued: "Your wants will all be supplied; but you must be careful not to stray far from the lodge. I am afraid of that Spirit who rules all islands lying in the lakes. He is my bitter enemy, for I have refused him my daughter in marriage; and when he learns that you are a member of my family, he will seek to harm you. There is my daughter," added the Old Spirit, pointing toward her. "Take her. She shall be your wife."

He was quiet, and the Old Spirit went on: "Everything you need will be provided; but you have to be cautious not to wander too far from the lodge. I'm worried about that Spirit who controls all the islands in the lakes. He’s my sworn enemy because I turned down his proposal to marry my daughter; and when he finds out you're part of my family, he will try to hurt you. There’s my daughter," the Old Spirit said, pointing at her. "Take her. She will be your wife."

Forthwith Wassamo and the Old Spirit's daughter sat near each other in the lodge, and they were man and wife.

Immediately, Wassamo and the Old Spirit's daughter sat next to each other in the lodge, and they were husband and wife.

One evening the Old Spirit came in after a busy day's work out among the sand-hills, in the course of which he had blown them all out of shape with great gusts of wind, and strewn them about in a thousand directions, and brought them back and piled them up in all sorts of misshapen heaps.

One evening, the Old Spirit returned after a long day at work out among the sandhills. During the day, he had reshaped them with strong gusts of wind, scattered them in a thousand directions, and then brought them back, piling them up in all kinds of uneven heaps.

At the close of this busy day, when the Old Spirit came in very much out of breath, he said to Wassamo, "Son-in-law, I am in want of tobacco. None grows about this dry place of mine. You shall re[Pg 274]turn to your people and procure me a supply. It is seldom that the few who pass these sand-hills offer me a piece of tobacco,—it is a rare plant in these parts,—but when they do, it immediately comes to me. Just so," he added, putting his hand out of the side of the lodge and drawing in several pieces of tobacco which some one passing at that moment offered as a fee to the Old Spirit, to keep the sand-hills from blowing about till they had got by.

At the end of this hectic day, when the Old Spirit came in quite out of breath, he said to Wassamo, "Son-in-law, I need some tobacco. None grows in this dry spot of mine. You must go back to your people and get me some. It’s rare for the few who pass by these sand hills to offer me tobacco—it’s a strange plant around here—but when they do, it comes straight to me. Just like this," he added, reaching out from the side of the lodge and pulling in several pieces of tobacco that someone passing by had just offered as payment to the Old Spirit, to keep the sand hills from blowing around until they had moved on.

Other gifts beside tobacco came in the same way to the side of the lodge—sometimes a whole bear, then a wampum-robe, then a string of birds—and the Sand-Spirits altogether led an easy life; for they were not at the trouble to hunt or clothe themselves; and whenever the housekeeping began to fall short, nothing would happen but a wonderful storm of dust, all the sand-hills being straightway put in an uproar, and the contributions would at once begin to pour in at the side windows of the lodge, till all their wants were supplied.

Other gifts besides tobacco came to the side of the lodge in the same way—sometimes a whole bear, then a wampum robe, then a string of birds—and the Sand Spirits had an easy life; they didn't have to hunt or clothe themselves. Whenever they started to run low on supplies, a fantastic dust storm would kick up, causing all the sand hills to stir, and contributions would immediately start pouring in through the side windows of the lodge, until all their needs were met.

After Wassamo had been among these curious people several months, the old Sand-Spirit said to him, "Son-in-law, you must not be surprised at what you will see next; for since you have been with us you have never known us to go to sleep. It has been summer when the sun never sets here where we live. But now, what you call winter, is coming on. You will soon see us lie down, and we shall not rise again till[Pg 275] the spring. Take my advice. Do not leave the lodge. I have sure knowledge that that knavish Island Spirit is on the prowl, and as he has command of a particular kind of storm, which comes from the south-west, he only waits his opportunity to catch you abroad and do you a mischief. Try and amuse yourself. That cupboard," pointing to a corner of the lodge, "is never empty; for it is there that all the offerings are handed in while we are asleep. It is never empty, and—" But ere the old Sand-Spirit could utter another word, a loud rattling of thunder was heard, and instantly, not only the Old Spirit but every one of his family, vanished out of sight.

After Wassamo had been with these curious people for several months, the old Sand-Spirit said to him, "Son-in-law, don’t be surprised by what you’re about to see next; ever since you joined us, you’ve never seen us sleep. It’s been summer here where we live, and the sun never sets. But now, what you call winter is coming. You’ll soon see us lie down, and we won’t wake up until[Pg 275] spring. Take my advice. Don’t leave the lodge. I know for sure that that sneaky Island Spirit is lurking around, and since he controls a certain type of storm that comes from the southwest, he’s just waiting for the right moment to catch you outside and cause you trouble. Try to keep yourself entertained. That cupboard,” he said, pointing to a corner of the lodge, “is never empty; it’s where all the offerings are placed while we sleep. It’s never empty, and—" But before the old Sand-Spirit could say another word, a loud rumble of thunder was heard, and instantly, not just the Old Spirit but everyone in his family vanished from sight.

When the storm had passed by, they all reappeared in the lodge. This sudden vanishing and reappearance occurred at every tempest.

When the storm cleared, they all showed up again in the lodge. This sudden disappearance and reappearance happened with every storm.

"You are surprised," said the Old Spirit, "to see us disappear when it thunders. The reason is this: that noise which you fancy is thunder, is our enemy the Island Spirit hallooing on his way home from the hunt. We get out of sight that we may escape the necessity of asking him to come in and share our evening meal. We are not afraid of him, not in the least."

"You’re surprised," said the Old Spirit, "to see us vanish when it thunders. The reason is this: that sound you think is thunder is actually our rival, the Island Spirit, calling out on his way home from the hunt. We hide so we don’t have to invite him to join us for dinner. We’re not afraid of him, not at all."

Just then it chanced to thunder again, and Wassamo observed that his father-in-law made extraordinary dispatch to conceal himself, although no stranger, at all resembling in any way the Island Spirit, was in view.[Pg 276]

Just then, it happened to thunder again, and Wassamo noticed that his father-in-law quickly hid himself, even though there was no stranger anywhere that looked like the Island Spirit.[Pg 276]

Shortly after this the season of sleep began, and one by one they laid themselves down to the long slumber.

Shortly after this, the season of sleep began, and one by one, they settled down for the long slumber.

The Old Spirit was the last to drop away; and, before he yielded, he went forth and had his last sport with the sand-hills, and he so tossed and vexed the poor hills, and scattered them to and fro, and whirled them up in the air, and far over the land, that it was days and days before they got back to any thing like their natural shape.

The Old Spirit was the last to fade away; and before he gave in, he went out for one last romp with the sand dunes. He played around with the poor hills, tossing them around, scattering them everywhere, and swirling them up into the air, so far across the land that it took days for them to return to anything resembling their original shape.

While his relations were enjoying this long sleep, Wassamo amused himself as best he could. The cupboard never failed him once: for visit it when he would, he always found a fresh supply of game, and every other dainty which his heart desired.

While his family was enjoying this long sleep, Wassamo kept himself entertained as best he could. The cupboard never let him down: whenever he visited it, he always found a fresh supply of game and every other treat his heart desired.

But his chief pastime was to listen to the voices of the travelers who passed by the window at the side of the lodge where they made their requests for comfortable weather and an easy journey.

But his main hobby was listening to the voices of travelers who passed by the window at the side of the lodge, where they asked for good weather and a smooth journey.

These were often mingled with loud complainings, such as "Ho! how the sand jumps about!" "Take away that hill!" "I am lost!" "Old Sand-Spirit, where are you? help this way!" and the like, which indicated that such as were journeying through the hills had their own troubles to encounter.

These were often mixed with loud complaints like, "Wow! Look at how the sand is flying around!" "Get rid of that hill!" "I’m lost!" "Hey, Old Sand-Spirit, where are you? Help me this way!" and similar things, indicating that those traveling through the hills had their own struggles to face.

As the spring-light of the first day of spring shone into the lodge, the whole family arose and went about the affairs of the day as though they had been slum[Pg 277]bering only for a single night. The rest of the Old Spirit seemed to have done him much good, for he was very cheerful; and, first putting his head forth from the window for a puff at a sand-hill, which was his prime luxury in a morning, he said to Wassamo, "Son-in-law, you have been very patient with our long absence from your company, and you shall be rewarded. In a few days you may start with your wife to visit your relations. You can be absent one year, but at the end of that time you must return. When you get to your home-village, you must first go in alone. Leave your wife at a short distance from the lodge, and when you are welcome, then send for her. When there, do not be surprised that she disappears whenever you hear it thunder." He added, with a sly look, "That old Island Spirit has a brother down in that part of the country. You will prosper in all things, for my daughter is very diligent. All the time that you pass in sleep, she will be at work. The distance is short to your village. A path leads directly to it, and when you get there, do not forget my wants as I stated to you before."

As the bright light of the first day of spring streamed into the lodge, the whole family got up and went about their day as if they had only been sleeping for a single night. The Old Spirit seemed to have benefited greatly, as he was quite cheerful. After sticking his head out the window for a breath of fresh air, which he loved to do in the morning, he said to Wassamo, "Son-in-law, you’ve been very patient during our long absence, and you will be rewarded. In a few days, you can set off with your wife to visit your relatives. You can be away for a year, but after that, you must come back. Once you reach your home village, go in alone first. Leave your wife a bit away from the lodge, and when you are welcomed, then send for her. And don’t be surprised if she disappears whenever you hear thunder." He added with a cheeky grin, "That old Island Spirit has a brother down in that area. You'll do well in everything because my daughter is very hardworking. While you’re sleeping, she’ll be busy at work. The distance to your village isn’t far. There’s a path that goes straight there, and when you arrive, don’t forget my requests as I mentioned to you before."

Wassamo promised obedience to these directions, and, at the appointed time, set out in company with his wife. They traveled on a pleasant course, his wife leading the way, until they reached a rising ground.

Wassamo promised to follow these instructions, and at the scheduled time, he and his wife set out together. They traveled along a pleasant path, with his wife in the lead, until they reached an ascent.

At the highest point of this ground, she said, "We will soon get to your country."[Pg 278]

At the highest point of this land, she said, "We'll soon reach your country."[Pg 278]

It suddenly became broad day, as they came upon a high bank; they passed, unwet, for a short distance under the lake, and presently emerged from the water at the sand-banks, just off the shore where Wassamo had set his nets on the night when he had been borne away by the two strange females.

It suddenly became bright daytime as they approached a steep bank; they traveled, staying dry, for a short distance beneath the lake and soon surfaced from the water at the sandy banks, just off the shore where Wassamo had set his nets on the night when he had been taken away by the two unusual women.

He now left his wife sheltered in a neighboring wood, while he advanced toward the village alone.

He now left his wife safe in a nearby woods while he headed toward the village alone.

Musing sadly, and from time to time breaking forth in mournful cries, as he walked the shore, it was his cousin that Wassamo beheld as he turned the first point of land by the lake.

Musing sadly and occasionally letting out mournful cries as he walked along the shore, it was his cousin that Wassamo saw as he turned the first point of land by the lake.

With the speed of lightning the cousin rushed forward. "Netawis! Netawis!" he cried, "is it indeed you? Whence have you come, oh, my cousin?"

With lightning speed, the cousin rushed forward. "Netawis! Netawis!" he shouted, "is that really you? Where have you come from, my cousin?"

They fell upon each other's necks, and wept aloud. And then, without further delay or question, the cousin ran off with breathless dispatch to the village. He seemed like a shadow upon the open ground, he sped so fast.

They embraced each other and cried loudly. Then, without any hesitation or questions, the cousin dashed off to the village in a hurry. He moved so quickly across the open ground that he seemed like a shadow.

He entered the lodge where sat the mother of Wassamo in mourning for her son. "Hear me," said the cousin. "I have seen him whom you accuse me of having killed. He will be here even while we speak."

He walked into the lodge where Wassamo's mother was mourning for her son. "Listen to me," said the cousin. "I've seen the person you claim I killed. He'll be here while we're talking."

He had scarcely uttered these words when the whole village was astir in an instant. All ran out[Pg 279] and strained their eyes to catch the first view of him whom they had thought dead. And when Wassamo came forward, they at first fell from him as though he had been in truth one returned from the Spirit-land. He entered the lodge of his parents. They saw that it was Wassamo, living, breathing and as they had ever known him. And joy lit up the lodge-circle as though a new fire had been kindled in the eyes of his friends and kinsfolk.

He had barely finished speaking when the entire village sprang to life in an instant. Everyone rushed out[Pg 279] and squinted to get a glimpse of the person they had believed to be dead. When Wassamo appeared, they temporarily recoiled from him as if he were truly someone returning from the Spirit-world. He entered his parents' lodge. They recognized it was Wassamo, alive, breathing, and just as they had always known him. Joy illuminated the lodge-circle as if a new flame had been sparked in the eyes of his friends and family.

He related all that had happened to him from the moment of his leaving the temporary night-lodge with the flame on his head. He told them of the strange land in which he had sojourned during his absence. He added to his mother, apart from the company, that he was married, and that he had left his wife at a short distance from the village.

He shared everything that had happened to him since he left the temporary night lodge with the flame on his head. He told them about the strange land he had stayed in while he was away. He also told his mother, privately and away from the others, that he was married and that he had left his wife a little ways from the village.

She went out immediately in search of her; they soon found her in the wood, and all the women in the village conducted her in honor to the lodge of her new relations. The Indian people were astonished at her beauty, at the whiteness of her skin, and still more, that she was able to talk with them in their own language.

She went out right away to look for her; they quickly found her in the woods, and all the women in the village escorted her with honor to the home of her new relatives. The Indigenous people were amazed by her beauty, the fairness of her skin, and even more so that she could speak with them in their own language.

The village was happy, and the feast went on as long as the supply held out. All were delighted to make the acquaintance of the old Sand-Spirit's daughter; and as they had heard that he was a magician and guardian of great power, the tobacco[Pg 280] which he had sent for by his son-in-law, came in, in great abundance, with every visitor.

The village was joyful, and the celebration lasted as long as the supply lasted. Everyone was thrilled to meet the old Sand-Spirit's daughter; and since they had heard that he was a magician and a powerful guardian, the tobacco[Pg 280] he had sent for through his son-in-law arrived in large quantities, along with every guest.

The summer and fall which Wassamo thus passed with his parents and the people of his tribe were prosperous with all the country.

The summer and fall that Wassamo spent with his parents and the tribe were prosperous for everyone in the region.

The cousin of Wassamo recovered heart, and sang once more his sad or mirthful chants, just as the humor was upon him; but he kept close by Wassamo, and watched him in all his movements. He made it a point to ask many questions of the country he came from; some of which his cousin replied to, but others were left entirely in the dark.

The cousin of Wassamo regained his spirits and sang his sad or cheerful songs, depending on his mood; but he stayed close to Wassamo and kept an eye on him. He made sure to ask a lot of questions about the place he came from; some of which his cousin answered, but others remained completely unanswered.

At every thunder-storm, as the old Sand-Spirit had foreboded, the wife of Wassamo disappeared, much to the astonishment of her Indian company, and, to their greater wonder, she was never idle, night nor day.

At every thunderstorm, just as the old Sand-Spirit had predicted, Wassamo's wife vanished, much to the surprise of her Indian companions, and even more astonishingly, she was always busy, night and day.

When the winter came on, Wassamo prepared for her a comfortable lodge, to which she withdrew for her long sleep; and he gave notice to his friends that they must not disturb her, as she would not be with them again until the spring returned.

When winter arrived, Wassamo set up a cozy lodge for her, where she settled in for her long sleep; he informed his friends not to disturb her, as she wouldn't be with them again until spring came back.

Before lying down, she said to her husband, "No one but yourself must pass on this side of the lodge."

Before lying down, she said to her husband, "No one but you can come past this side of the lodge."

The winter passed away with snows, and sports and stones in the lodge; and when the sap of the maple began to flow, the wife of Wassamo wakened, and she immediately set about work as before. She[Pg 281] helped at the maple-trees with the others; and, as if luck were in her presence, the sugar-harvest was greater than had been ever known in all that region.

The winter ended with snow, and games and stones in the lodge; and when the sap from the maple trees started to flow, Wassamo's wife woke up and quickly got back to work like before. She[Pg 281] helped with the maple trees alongside everyone else; and, as if good fortune was on her side, the sugar harvest was bigger than anyone had ever seen in the area.

The gifts of tobacco, after this, came in even more freely than they had at first; and as each brought his bundle to the lodge of Wassamo, he asked for the usual length of life, for success as a hunter, and for a plentiful supply of food. They particularly desired that the sand-hills might be kept quiet, so that their lands might be moist, and their eyes clear of dust to sight the game.

The gifts of tobacco started coming in even more than before; and as each person brought their bundle to Wassamo's lodge, they asked for a long life, success in hunting, and plenty of food. They especially wanted the sand-hills to remain still so their lands would stay moist and their eyes clear of dust to see the game.

Wassamo replied that he would mention each of their requests to his father-in-law.

Wassamo replied that he would bring up each of their requests with his father-in-law.

The tobacco was stored in sacks, and on the outside of the skins, that there might be no mistake as to their wants, each one who had given tobacco had painted and marked in distinct characters the totem or family emblem of his family and tribe. These the old Sand-Spirit could read at his leisure, and do what he thought best for each of his various petitioners.

The tobacco was kept in sacks, and to avoid any confusion about their needs, each person who contributed tobacco had painted and marked their family totem or emblem on the outside. The old Sand-Spirit could read these symbols at his convenience and decide what he thought was best for each of his different petitioners.

When the time for his return arrived, Wassamo warned his people that they should not follow him nor attempt to take note how he disappeared. He then took the moose-skin sacks filled with tobacco, and bade farewell to all but Netawis. He insisted on the privilege of attending Wassamo and his wife for a distance, and when they reached the sand-banks he expressed the strongest wish to proceed with them on[Pg 282] their journey. Wassamo told him that it could not be; that only spirits could exert the necessary power, and that there were no such spirits at hand.

When it was time for his return, Wassamo told his people not to follow him or try to see how he disappeared. He took the moose-skin bags filled with tobacco and said goodbye to everyone except Netawis. Netawis insisted on the right to accompany Wassamo and his wife for a while, and when they reached the sandbanks, he expressed a strong desire to continue their journey with them on[Pg 282]. Wassamo told him it wasn't possible; only spirits had the power to do that, and there weren't any spirits around.

They then took an affectionate leave of each other, Wassamo enjoining it upon his cousin, at risk of his life, to not look back when he had once started to return.

They then said a warm goodbye to each other, with Wassamo urging his cousin, under the threat of danger, not to look back once he had begun to head home.

The cousin, sore at heart, but constrained to obey, parted from them, and as he walked sadly away, he heard a gliding noise as of the sound of waters that were cleaved.

The cousin, hurting inside but forced to follow orders, said goodbye to them, and as he walked away feeling down, he heard a smooth sound like water being split.

He returned home, and told his friends that Wassamo and his wife had disappeared, but that he knew not how. No one doubted his word in any thing now.

He went home and told his friends that Wassamo and his wife were missing, but he didn't know how it had happened. No one doubted him on this anymore.

Wassamo with his wife soon reached their home at the hills. The old Sand-Spirit was in excellent health, and delighted to see them. He hailed their return with open arms; and he opened his arms so very wide, that when he closed them he not only embraced Wassamo and his wife, but all of the tobacco-sacks which they had brought with them.

Wassamo and his wife soon got home to the hills. The old Sand-Spirit was in great shape and happy to see them. He welcomed them back with open arms; and he opened his arms so wide that when he closed them, he not only hugged Wassamo and his wife but also all the tobacco sacks they had brought with them.

The requests of the Indian people were made known to him; he replied that he would attend to all, but that he must first invite his friends to smoke with him. Accordingly he at once dispatched his pipe-bearer and confidential aid to summon various Spirits of his acquaintance, and set the time for them to come.[Pg 283]

The Indian people's requests were shared with him; he answered that he would address all of them, but first, he needed to invite his friends to smoke with him. So, he immediately sent his pipe-bearer and trusted assistant to call upon various Spirits he knew and arranged a time for them to arrive.[Pg 283]

Meanwhile he had a word of advice for his son-in-law Wassamo. "My son," said he, "some of these Manitoes that I have asked to come here are of a very wicked temper, and I warn you especially of that Island Spirit who wished to marry my daughter. He is a very bad-hearted Monedo, and would like to do you harm. Some of the company you will, however, find to be very friendly. A caution for you. When they come in, do you sit close by your wife; if you do not, you will be lost. She only can save you; for those who are expected to come are so powerful that they will otherwise draw you from your seat, and toss you out of the lodge as though you were a feather. You have only to observe my words and all will be well."

Meanwhile, he had some advice for his son-in-law Wassamo. "My son," he said, "some of the Manitoes I've invited to come here have a really bad attitude, and I especially warn you about that Island Spirit who wanted to marry my daughter. He's got a really dark heart, and he would like to harm you. However, you’ll find some of the others to be quite friendly. Just a heads up: when they arrive, make sure to sit close to your wife; if you don't, you'll be in trouble. She is the only one who can protect you because the ones we're expecting are so powerful that they'll pull you from your seat and toss you out of the lodge like you’re nothing. If you just listen to my words, everything will be fine."

Wassamo took heed to what the Old Spirit said, and answered that he would obey.

Wassamo listened to what the Old Spirit said and replied that he would follow.

About mid-day the company began to assemble; and such a company Wassamo had never looked on before. There were Spirits from all parts of the country; such strange-looking persons, and in dresses so wild and outlandish! One entered who smiled on him. This, Wassamo was informed, was a Spirit who had charge of the affairs of a tribe in the North, and he was as pleasant and cheery a Spirit as one would wish to see. Soon after, Wassamo heard a great rumbling and roaring, as of waters tumbling over rocks; and presently, with a vast bluster, and fairly[Pg 284] shaking the lodge with his deep-throated hail of welcome to the old Sand-Spirit, in rolled another, who was the Guardian Spirit and special director of a great cataract or water-fall not far off.

About midday, the group started to gather, and Wassamo had never seen such a gathering before. There were Spirits from all over the country; such unusual-looking individuals, dressed in such wild and exotic outfits! One Spirit entered and smiled at him. Wassamo was told this was the Spirit responsible for the affairs of a tribe in the North, and he was the most pleasant and cheerful Spirit one could hope to meet. Shortly after, Wassamo heard a loud rumbling and roaring, like water crashing over rocks; then, with a tremendous commotion, and truly[Pg 284] shaking the lodge with his booming greeting to the old Sand-Spirit, another Spirit rolled in, who was the Guardian Spirit and special overseer of a great waterfall nearby.

Then came with crashing steps the owner of several whirlwinds, which were in the habit of raging about in the neighboring country. And following this one, glided in a sweet-spoken, gentle-faced little Spirit, who was understood to represent a summer-gale that was accustomed to blow, toward evening, in at the lodge-doors, and to be particularly well disposed toward young lovers.

Then came stomping in the owner of several whirlwinds that usually raged through the nearby lands. And following this person was a sweet-talking, gentle-faced little Spirit, who was thought to represent a summer breeze that liked to blow in at the lodge doors in the evening and was especially kind to young lovers.

The last to appear was a great rocky-headed fellow; and he was twice as stony in his manners; and swaggered and strided in, and raised such a commotion with his great green blanket when he shook it, that Wassamo was nearly taken off his feet; and it was only by main force that he was able to cling by his wife. This, which was the last to enter, was that wicked Island Spirit, who looked grim enough at Wassamo's wife, who had rejected him, as he passed in.

The last to show up was a big, rock-headed guy, and he was twice as stony in his attitude. He swaggered in, stomping around and causing such a stir with his huge green blanket that Wassamo nearly lost his balance. He only managed to hold on to his wife with great effort. This final arrival was that wicked Island Spirit, who glared at Wassamo's wife, the one who had turned him down, as he walked by.

Soon after, the old Sand-Spirit, who was a great speech-maker, arose and addressed the assembly.

Soon after, the old Sand-Spirit, who was a great orator, stood up and spoke to the crowd.

"Brothers," he said, "I have invited you to partake with me of the offerings made by the mortals on earth, which have been brought by our relation," pointing to Wassamo. "Brothers, you see their[Pg 285] wishes and desires plainly set forth here," laying his hand upon the figured moose-skins. "The offering is worthy of our consideration. Brothers, I see nothing on my part to hinder our granting their requests; they do not appear to be unreasonable. Brothers, the offer is gratifying. It is tobacco—an article which we have lacked until we scarcely knew how to use our pipes. Shall we grant their requests? One thing more I would say. Brothers, it is this: There is my son-in law; he is mortal. I wish to detain him with me, and it is with us jointly to make him one of us."

"Brothers," he said, "I've invited you to join me in enjoying the offerings from the people on earth, which have been brought by our kin," pointing to Wassamo. "Brothers, you can see their[Pg 285] wishes and desires clearly presented here," placing his hand on the patterned moose-skins. "This offering deserves our attention. Brothers, I see no reason on my part to stop us from granting their requests; they don't seem unreasonable. Brothers, the offer is appealing. It's tobacco—something we've been missing to the point that we hardly knew how to use our pipes. Should we grant their requests? One more thing I'd like to mention, Brothers: this is my son-in-law; he is mortal. I want to keep him with me, and it's up to us together to make him one of us."

"Hoke! hoke!" ran through the whole company of Spirits, and "Hoke! hoke!" they cried again. And it was understood that the petitioners were to have all they asked, and that Wassamo was thenceforward fairly accepted as a member of the great family of Spirits.

"Hoke! hoke!" echoed through the entire group of Spirits, and "Hoke! hoke!" they shouted again. It was clear that the petitioners would receive everything they asked for, and that Wassamo was now officially recognized as a member of the great family of Spirits.

As a wedding-gift, the Old Spirit asked his son-in-law to make one request, which should be promptly granted.

As a wedding gift, the Old Spirit asked his son-in-law to make one request, which should be granted without delay.

"Let there be no sand-squalls among my father's people for three months to come," said Wassamo.

"May there be no sandstorms among my father's people for the next three months," said Wassamo.

"So shall it be," answered the old Sand-Spirit.

"So it shall be," replied the old Sand-Spirit.

The tobacco was now divided in equal shares among the company. They filled their pipes—and huge pipes they were—and such clouds they blew, that they rushed forth out of the lodge and brought[Pg 286] on night, in all the country round about, several hours before its time.

The tobacco was now split evenly among the group. They filled their pipes—and they were big pipes—and they blew such thick clouds that they rushed out of the lodge and brought[Pg 286] on night across the surrounding area, several hours earlier than expected.

After a while passed in silence, the Spirits rose up, and bearing off their tobacco-sacks, they went smoking through the country, and losing themselves in their own fog, till a late hour in the morning, when all of their pipes being burned out, each departed on his own business.

After a while of silence, the Spirits got up, took their tobacco bags, and wandered through the land, getting lost in their own haze, until late morning when, with all their pipes burned out, each went off to take care of their own things.

The very next day the old Sand-Spirit, who was very much pleased with the turn affairs had taken at his entertainment, addressed Wassamo: "Son-in-law, I have made up my mind to allow you another holiday as an acknowledgment of the handsome manner in which you acquitted yourself of your embassy. You may visit your parents and relatives once more, to tell them that their wishes are granted, and to take your leave of them forever. You can never, after, visit them again."

The very next day, the old Sand-Spirit, who was quite pleased with how things went at his party, said to Wassamo: "Son-in-law, I've decided to give you another day off to acknowledge how well you handled your mission. You can go visit your parents and relatives once more to tell them that their wishes have been granted and to say goodbye to them forever. You'll never be able to visit them again after this."

Wassamo at once set out, reached his people, and was heartily welcomed.

Wassamo immediately set out, arrived at his people, and was warmly welcomed.

They asked for his wife, and Wassamo informed them that she had tarried at home to look after a son, a fine little Sand-Spirit, who had been born to them since his return.

They asked for his wife, and Wassamo told them that she had stayed home to take care of their son, a wonderful little Sand-Spirit, who had been born to them since his return.

Having delivered all of his messages and passed a happy time, Wassamo said, "I must now bid you all farewell forever."

Having shared all of his messages and enjoyed a good time, Wassamo said, "I have to say goodbye to all of you for good."

His parents and friends raised their voices in loud[Pg 287] lamentation; they clung to him, and as a special favor, which he could now grant, being himself a spirit, he allowed them to accompany him to the sand-banks.

His parents and friends raised their voices in loud[Pg 287] mourning; they held on to him, and as a special favor he could now grant, since he was a spirit himself, he let them join him on the sandbanks.

They all seated themselves to watch his last farewell. The day was mild; the sky clear, not a cloud appearing to dim the heavens, nor a breath of wind to ruffle the tranquil waters. A perfect silence fell upon the company. They gazed with eager eyes fastened on Wassamo, as he waded out into the water, waving his hands. They saw him descend, more and more, into the depths. They beheld the waves close over his head, and a loud and piercing wail went up which rent the sky.

They all sat down to watch his final goodbye. The day was mild; the sky was clear, with not a cloud in sight to dim the heavens, and no wind to disturb the calm waters. A complete silence settled over the group. They looked with eager eyes fixed on Wassamo as he walked into the water, waving his hands. They saw him sink deeper and deeper into the depths. They witnessed the waves close over his head, and a loud, haunting wail broke the silence, echoing through the sky.

They looked again; a red flame, as if the sun had glanced on a billow, lighted the spot for an instant; but the Feather of Flames, Wassamo of the Fire-Plume, had disappeared from home and kindred, and the familiar paths of his youth, forever.[Pg 288]

They looked again; a red flame, like the sun shining on a wave, lit up the spot for a moment; but the Feather of Flames, Wassamo of the Fire-Plume, had vanished from his home and family, and the familiar paths of his youth, permanently.[Pg 288]


XXII.

WEENDIGOES AND THE BONE-DWARF.

In a lonely forest, there once lived a man and his wife, who had a son. The father went forth every day, according to the custom of the Indians, to hunt for food to supply his family.

In a remote forest, there once lived a man and his wife, who had a son. The father went out every day, as was the custom of the Native Americans, to hunt for food to provide for his family.

One day, while he was absent, his wife, on going out of the lodge, looked toward the lake that was near, and she saw a very large man walking on the water, and coming fast toward the lodge. He was already so near that she could not, if she had wished to, escape by flight. She thought to herself, "What shall I say to the monster?"

One day, while he was away, his wife stepped out of the lodge, looked toward the nearby lake, and saw a very large man walking on the water, coming quickly toward the lodge. He was already so close that she couldn’t escape even if she wanted to. She thought to herself, "What should I say to this monster?"

As he advanced rapidly, she ran in, and taking the hand of her son, a boy of three or four years old, she led him out. Speaking very loud, "See, my son," she said, "your grandfather;" and then added, in a tone of appeal and supplication, "he will have pity on us."

As he quickly moved forward, she rushed in, took her son’s hand, a boy about three or four years old, and led him outside. Speaking loudly, she said, "Look, my son, your grandfather;" and then added, in a pleading tone, "he will feel sorry for us."

The giant approached and said, with a loud ha! ha! "Yes, my son;" and added, addressing the woman, "Have you any thing to eat?"[Pg 289]

The giant came closer and said, with a loud laugh, "Yes, my son;" and then turned to the woman, "Do you have anything to eat?"[Pg 289]

By good luck the lodge was well supplied with meats of various kinds; the woman thought to please him by handing him these, which were savory and carefully prepared. But he pushed them away in disgust, saying, "I smell fire;" and, not waiting to be invited, he seized upon the carcass of a deer which lay by the door, and dispatched it almost without stopping to take breath.

By good fortune, the lodge had plenty of different meats; the woman tried to please him by offering these, which were tasty and well-prepared. But he turned them down in disgust, saying, "I smell smoke;" and, without waiting for an invitation, he grabbed the carcass of a deer that was by the door and devoured it almost without pausing for breath.

When the hunter came home he was surprised to see the monster, he was so very frightful. He had again brought a deer, which he had no sooner put down than the cannibal seized it, tore it in pieces, and devoured it as though he had been fasting for a week. The hunter looked on in fear and astonishment, and in a whisper he told his wife that he was afraid for their lives, as this monster was one whom Indians call Weendigoes. He did not even dare to speak to him, nor did the cannibal say a word, but as soon as he had finished his meal, he stretched himself down and fell asleep.

When the hunter returned home, he was shocked to see the monster; it was incredibly frightening. He had brought back a deer, and as soon as he set it down, the cannibal grabbed it, tore it apart, and devoured it as if he hadn't eaten in a week. The hunter watched in fear and amazement, and in a whisper, he told his wife that he was worried for their lives, as this monster was what the Indians called Weendigoes. He didn't even dare to speak to him, and the cannibal didn't say a word either. But once he finished eating, he lay down and fell asleep.

In the evening the Weendigo told the people that he should go out a hunting; and he strided away toward the North. Toward morning he returned, all besmeared with blood, but he did not make known where he had been nor of what kind of game he had been in quest; although the hunter and his wife had dreadful suspicions of the sport in which he had been engaged. Withal his hunger did not seem to be[Pg 290] staid, for he took up the deer which the hunter had brought in, and devoured it eagerly, leaving the family to make their meal of the dried meats which had been reserved in the lodge.

In the evening, the Weendigo told the people that he was going hunting, and he strode away to the North. By morning, he returned covered in blood, but he didn’t reveal where he had been or what kind of game he had hunted, even though the hunter and his wife had terrible suspicions about what he had been doing. However, his hunger didn’t seem to be satisfied, as he grabbed the deer the hunter had brought in and devoured it eagerly, leaving the family to eat the dried meats that had been saved in the lodge.

In this manner the Weendigo and the hunter's family lived for some time, and it surprised them that the monster never attempted their lives; although he never slept at night, but always went out and returned, by the break of day, stained with blood, and looking very wild and famished. When there was no deer to be had wherewith to finish his repast, he said nothing. In truth he was always still and gloomy, and he seldom spoke to any of them; when he did, his discourse was chiefly addressed to the boy.

In this way, the Weendigo and the hunter's family lived for a while, and they were surprised that the monster never tried to harm them. He never slept at night but always left and returned by dawn, covered in blood and looking very wild and starving. When there were no deer to finish his meal, he remained silent. In reality, he was always quiet and dark, and he rarely spoke to any of them; when he did, most of his conversation was directed at the boy.

One evening, after he had thus sojourned with them for many weeks, he informed the hunter that the time had now arrived for him to take his leave, but that before doing so, he would give him a charm that would bring good luck to his lodge. He presented to him two arrows, and thanking the hunter and his wife for their kindness, the Weendigo departed, saying, as he left them, that he had all the world to travel over.

One evening, after staying with them for several weeks, he told the hunter that it was time for him to leave. Before he did, he wanted to give him a charm that would bring good luck to his lodge. He handed over two arrows and thanked the hunter and his wife for their kindness. As the Weendigo left, he said that he had the whole world to explore.

The hunter and his wife were happy when he was gone, for they had looked every moment to have been devoured by him. He tried the arrows, and they never failed to bring down whatever they were aimed at.[Pg 291]

The hunter and his wife were relieved when he was away, as they had feared being eaten by him at any moment. He tested the arrows, and they always hit their target.[Pg 291]

They had lived on, prosperous and contented, for a year, when, one day, the hunter being absent, his wife on going out of the lodge, saw something like a black cloud approaching.

They had lived on, successful and happy, for a year, when, one day, the hunter was away, and his wife, stepping out of the lodge, saw something resembling a black cloud coming towards her.

She looked until it came near, when she perceived that it was another Weendigo or Giant Cannibal. Remembering the good conduct of the other, she had no fear of this one, and asked him to look into the lodge.

She watched until it got close, and then she realized it was another Weendigo or Giant Cannibal. Remembering how well the other one behaved, she wasn’t afraid of this one and asked him to check inside the lodge.

He did so; and finding after he had glared around, that there was no food at hand, he grew very wroth, and, being sorely disappointed, he took the lodge and threw it to the winds. He seemed hardly at first to notice the woman in his anger; but presently he cast a fierce glance upon her, and seizing her by the waist, in spite of her cries and entreaties, he bore her off. To the little son, who ran to and fro lamenting, he paid no heed.

He did just that; after looking around and seeing there was no food available, he got really angry and, feeling extremely let down, he took the lodge and tossed it aside. At first, he barely noticed the woman in his rage, but soon he shot her a fierce look and grabbed her by the waist. Ignoring her pleas and cries, he carried her away. He didn’t pay any attention to the little boy, who was running around upset.

At night-fall, when the hunter returned from the forest, he was amazed. His lodge was gone, and he saw his son sitting near the spot where it had stood, shedding tears. The son pointed in the direction the Weendigo had taken, and as the father hurried along he found the remains of his wife strewn upon the ground.

At nightfall, when the hunter returned from the forest, he was shocked. His lodge was gone, and he saw his son sitting near the place where it had been, crying. The son pointed in the direction the Weendigo had gone, and as the father rushed forward, he discovered the remains of his wife scattered on the ground.

The hunter blackened his face, and vowed in his heart that he would have revenge. He built another lodge, and gathering together the bones of his[Pg 292] wife, he placed them in the hollow part of a dry tree.

The hunter painted his face black and swore to himself that he would get revenge. He built another lodge and collected the bones of his[Pg 292] wife, placing them in the hollow section of a dry tree.

He left his boy to take care of the lodge while he was absent, hunting and roaming about from place to place, striving to forget his misfortune, and searching for the wicked Weendigo.

He left his son to manage the lodge while he was away, hunting and wandering from place to place, trying to forget his troubles and searching for the evil Weendigo.

He had been gone but a little while one morning, when his son shot his arrows out through the top of the lodge, and running out to look for them, he could find them nowhere. The boy had been trying his luck, and he was puzzled that he had shot his shafts entirely out of sight.

He had only been gone for a little while one morning when his son fired his arrows out through the top of the lodge. Running outside to look for them, he couldn't find them anywhere. The boy had been trying his luck, and he was confused that he had shot his arrows completely out of sight.

His father made him more arrows, and when he was again left alone, he shot one of them out; but although he looked as sharply as he could toward the spot where it fell, and ran thither at once, he could not find it.

His dad made him more arrows, and when he was alone again, he shot one of them out. But even though he looked as hard as he could at the place where it fell and ran there right away, he couldn't find it.

He shot another, which was lost in the same way; and returning to the lodge to replenish his quiver, he happened to espy one of the lucky arrows, which the first Weendigo had given to his father, hanging upon the side of the lodge. He reached up, and having secured it, he shot it out at the opening, and immediately running out to find where it fell, he was surprised to see a beautiful boy just in the act of taking it up, and hurrying away with it to a large tree, where he disappeared.

He fired another arrow, which got lost just like the last one; and when he went back to the lodge to refill his quiver, he noticed one of the lucky arrows that the first Weendigo had given to his father, hanging on the side of the lodge. He reached up to grab it, shot it out through the opening, and immediately ran outside to see where it landed. To his surprise, he saw a beautiful boy picking it up and quickly heading toward a large tree, where he vanished.

The hunter's son followed, and having come to[Pg 293] the tree, he beheld the face of the boy looking out through an opening in the hollow part.

The hunter's son followed, and when he reached[Pg 293] the tree, he saw the boy's face peering out from a gap in the hollow part.

"Ha! ha!" he said, "my friend, come out and play with me;" and he urged the boy till he consented. They played and shot their arrows by turns.

"Ha! ha!" he said, "my friend, come out and play with me;" and he kept encouraging the boy until he agreed. They took turns playing and shooting their arrows.

Suddenly the young boy said, "Your father is coming. We must stop. Promise me that you will not tell him."

Suddenly, the young boy said, "Your dad is coming. We need to stop. Promise me you won't tell him."

The hunter's son promised, and the other disappeared in the tree.

The hunter's son promised, and the other vanished into the tree.

When the hunter returned from the chase, his son sat demurely by the fire. In the course of the evening he asked his father to make him a new bow; and when he was questioned as to the use he could find for two bows, he answered that one might break or get lost.

When the hunter came back from the hunt, his son sat quietly by the fire. During the evening, he asked his father to make him a new bow; and when questioned about why he needed two bows, he replied that one might break or get lost.

The father pleased at his son's diligence in the practice of the bow, made him the two weapons; and the next day, as soon as his father had gone away, the boy ran to the hollow tree, and invited his little friend to come out and play; at the same time presenting to him the new bow. They went and played in the lodge together, and in their sport they raised the ashes all over it.

The father was happy with his son's dedication to practicing with the bow, so he made him two weapons. The next day, as soon as his father left, the boy rushed to the hollow tree and invited his little friend to come out and play, while also showing him the new bow. They played together in the lodge, and during their fun, they scattered ashes all over it.

Suddenly again the youngest said, "Your father is coming, I must leave."

Suddenly, the youngest said, "Your dad is coming; I have to go."

He again exacted a promise of secresy, and went[Pg 294] back to his tree. The eldest took his seat near the fire.

He made him promise to keep it a secret again, and went[Pg 294] back to his tree. The oldest one sat down near the fire.

When the hunter came in he was surprised to see the ashes scattered about. "Why, my son," he said, "you must have played very hard to day to raise such a dust all alone."

When the hunter came in, he was surprised to see the ashes scattered around. "Wow, my son," he said, "you must have played really hard today to kick up this much dust all by yourself."

"Yes," the boy answered, "I was very lonesome, and I ran round and round—that is the cause of it."

"Yeah," the boy replied, "I felt really lonely, so I just kept running around—that's why."

The next day the hunter made ready for the chase as usual. The boy said, "Father, try and hunt all day, and see what you can kill."

The next day, the hunter prepared for the chase as usual. The boy said, "Dad, try to hunt all day and see what you can find."

He had no sooner set out than the boy called his friend, and they played and chased each other round the lodge. They had great delight in each other's company, and made merry by the hour. The hunter was again returning, and came to a rising ground, which caught the winds as they passed, and he heard his son laughing and making a noise, but the sounds as they reached him on the hill-top, seemed as if they arose from two persons playing.

He had just set out when the boy called his friend, and they started playing and chasing each other around the lodge. They really enjoyed each other's company and had fun for hours. The hunter was on his way back, and when he reached a hill that caught the breeze, he heard his son laughing and being loud, but the sounds that came to him from the hilltop sounded like two people playing.

At the same time the younger boy stopped, and after saying "Your father is coming," he stole away, under cover of the high grass, to his hollow tree, which was not far off.

At the same time, the younger boy paused and, after saying, "Your dad is coming," he quietly slipped away, hidden by the tall grass, to his hollow tree, which was nearby.

The hunter, on entering, found his son sitting by the fire, very quiet and unconcerned, although he saw that all the articles of the lodge were lying thrown about in all directions.[Pg 295]

The hunter, upon entering, saw his son sitting by the fire, calm and relaxed, even though he noticed that all the things in the lodge were scattered all over the place.[Pg 295]

"Why, my son," he said "you must play very hard every day; and what is it that you do, all alone, to throw the lodge in such confusion?"

"Why, my son," he said, "you need to play hard every day; and what are you doing all by yourself to create such a mess in the lodge?"

The boy again had his excuse. "Father," he answered, "I play in this manner: I chase and drag my blanket around the lodge, and that is the reason you see the ashes spread about."

The boy had his excuse once more. "Dad," he replied, "I play like this: I run around with my blanket and drag it through the lodge, and that’s why you see ashes scattered everywhere."

The hunter was not satisfied until his son had shown him how he played with the blanket, which he did so adroitly as to set his father laughing, and at last drive him out of the lodge with the great clouds of ashes that he raised.

The hunter wasn't satisfied until his son demonstrated how he played with the blanket, doing so skillfully enough to make his father laugh and eventually drive him out of the lodge with the huge clouds of ashes he created.

The next morning the boy renewed his request that his father should be absent all day, and see if he could not kill two deer. The hunter thought this a strange desire on the part of his son, but as he had always humored the boy, he went into the forest as usual, bent on accomplishing his wish, if he could.

The next morning, the boy asked his father again to be gone all day and see if he could manage to kill two deer. The hunter found this to be an odd request from his son, but since he had always indulged the boy, he went into the forest as usual, determined to fulfill his wish if he could.

As soon as he was out of sight, his son hastened to his young companion at the tree, and they continued their sports.

As soon as he was out of sight, his son rushed to his young friend by the tree, and they resumed their play.

The father on nearing his home in the evening, as he reached the rising ground, again heard the sounds of play and laughter; and as the wind brought them straight to his ear, he was now certain that there were two voices.

The father, approaching his home in the evening, heard the sounds of play and laughter again as he reached the higher ground. With the wind carrying them directly to him, he was now sure that there were two voices.

The boy from the tree had no more than time to escape, when the hunter entered, and found his son, sitting as usual, near the fire. When he cast his eyes[Pg 296] around, he saw that the lodge was in greater confusion than before. "My son," he said, "you must be very foolish when alone to play so. But, tell me, my son; I heard two voices, I am sure;" and he looked closely on the prints of the footsteps in the ashes. "True," he continued, "here is the print of a foot which is smaller than my son's;" and he was now satisfied that his suspicions were well founded, and that some very young person had been the companion of his son.

The boy in the tree barely had time to escape when the hunter came in and found his son sitting as usual by the fire. When he looked around[Pg 296], he noticed the lodge was more messed up than before. "Son," he said, "you must be really silly to play like this when you're alone. But tell me, my son; I heard two voices, I'm sure of it;" and he examined the footprints in the ashes closely. "It's true," he continued, "here's a footprint that's smaller than my son's;" and he was now convinced that his suspicions were correct, and that a very young person had been with his son.

The boy could not now refuse to tell his father what had happened.

The boy couldn't refuse to tell his dad what had happened anymore.

"Father," he said, "I found a boy in the hollow of that tree, near the lodge, where you placed my mother's bones."

"Father," he said, "I found a boy in the hollow of that tree, near the lodge, where you put my mother's bones."

Strange thoughts came over the mind of the hunter; did his wife live again in this beautiful child?

Strange thoughts filled the hunter's mind; did his wife come back to life in this beautiful child?

Fearful of disturbing the dead, he did not dare to visit the place where he had deposited her remains.

Fearful of disturbing the dead, he didn't dare to visit the spot where he had left her remains.

He, however, engaged his son to entice the boy to a dead tree, by the edge of a wood, where they could kill many flying-squirrels by setting it on fire. He said that he would conceal himself near by, and take the boy.

He, however, asked his son to lure the boy to a dead tree at the edge of a woods, where they could kill lots of flying squirrels by setting it on fire. He said he would hide nearby and take the boy.

The next day the hunter accordingly went into the woods, and his son, calling the boy from the tree, urged him to go with him to kill the squirrels. The boy objected that his father was near, but he was at[Pg 297] length prevailed on to go, and after they had fired the tree, and while they were busy killing or taking the squirrels, the hunter suddenly made his appearance, and clasped the strange boy in his arms. He cried out, "Kago, kago, don't, don't. You will tear my clothes!" for he was clad in a fine apparel, which shone as if it had been made of a beautiful transparent skin. The father reassured him by every means in his power.

The next day, the hunter went into the woods, and his son, calling the boy down from the tree, urged him to join him in hunting squirrels. The boy hesitated, saying his father was nearby, but he was eventually convinced to go. After they fired at the tree and while they were busy chasing and capturing the squirrels, the hunter suddenly appeared and hugged the strange boy tightly. He exclaimed, "Kago, kago, stop, stop! You’re going to tear my clothes!" because he was wearing fine clothes that sparkled as if made from beautiful, transparent skin. The father did everything he could to reassure him.

By constant kindness and gentle words the boy was reconciled to remain with them; but chiefly by the presence of his young friend, the hunter's son, to whom he was fondly attached. The children were never parted from each other; and when the hunter looked upon the strange boy, he seemed to see living in him the better spirit of his lost wife. He was thankful to the Great Spirit for this act of goodness, and in his heart he felt assured that in time the boy would show great virtue, and in some way avenge him on the wicked Weendigo who had destroyed the companion of his lodge.

By showing constant kindness and using gentle words, the boy agreed to stay with them, especially because of his close friendship with the hunter’s son, whom he was very attached to. The kids were never apart from each other; and when the hunter looked at the strange boy, he felt like he saw the good spirit of his lost wife living in him. He was grateful to the Great Spirit for this act of kindness, and deep down, he believed that in time the boy would show great character and somehow take revenge on the evil Weendigo who had taken away the companion of his lodge.

The hunter grew at ease in his spirit, and gave all of the time he could spare from the chase to the society of the two children; but, what affected him the most, both of his sons, although they were well-formed and beautiful, grew no more in stature, but remained children still. Every day they resembled each other more and more, and they never ceased to[Pg 298] sport and divert themselves in the innocent ways of childhood.

The hunter felt relaxed and spent all the free time he could away from hunting with his two sons. However, what bothered him the most was that both of his sons, even though they were strong and handsome, stopped growing taller and remained children. Every day, they looked more alike, and they never stopped playing and having fun in the innocent ways of childhood.

One day the hunter had gone abroad with his bow and arrows, leaving, at the request of the strange boy, one of the two shafts which the friendly Weendigo had given to him, behind in the lodge.

One day, the hunter went out with his bow and arrows, leaving behind one of the two arrows that the friendly Weendigo had given him, at the request of the strange boy.

When he returned, what were his surprise and joy to see stretched dead by his lodge-door, the black giant who had slain his wife. He had been stricken down by the magic shaft in the hands of the little stranger from the tree; and ever after the boy, or the Bone-Dwarf as he was called, was the guardian and good genius of the lodge, and no evil spirit, giant, or Weendigo, dared approach it to mar their peace.[Pg 299]

When he came back, he was shocked and thrilled to see the black giant who had killed his wife lying dead by his lodge door. The giant had been taken down by the magical arrow from the little stranger in the tree; after that, the boy, known as the Bone-Dwarf, became the guardian and protector of the lodge, and no evil spirit, giant, or Weendigo would dare to come near and disrupt their peace.[Pg 299]


XXIII.

THE BIRD LOVER.

In a region of country where the forest and the prairie strived which should be the most beautiful—the open plain, with its free sunshine and winds and flowers, or the close wood, with its delicious twilight-walks and enamored haunts—there lived a wicked manito in the disguise of an old Indian.

In a part of the country where the forest and the prairie competed for beauty— the open plain, with its bright sunshine, breezy winds, and blooming flowers, or the dense woods, with its lovely twilight strolls and romantic spots—there lived a malevolent spirit in the form of an old Indian.

Although the country furnished an abundance of game, and whatever else a good heart could wish for, it was the study of this wicked genius to destroy such as fell into his hands. He made use of all his arts to decoy men into his power, for the purpose of killing them. The country had been once thickly peopled, but this Mudjee Monedo had so thinned it by his cruel practices, that he now lived almost solitary in the wilderness.

Although the country offered plenty of wildlife and everything else a kind heart could desire, this wicked genius was focused on destroying whatever fell into his grasp. He used all his tricks to lure men into his control, intending to kill them. The area had once been densely populated, but this Mudjee Monedo had thinned the population so much with his cruel actions that he now lived almost alone in the wilderness.

The secret of his success lay in his great speed. He had the power to assume the shape of any four-footed creature, and it was his custom to challenge such as he sought to destroy, to run with him. He[Pg 300] had a beaten path on which he ran, leading around a large lake, and he always ran around this circle so that the starting and the winning-post was the same. Whoever failed as every one had, yielded up his life at this post; and although he ran every day, no man was ever known to beat this evil genius; for whenever he was pressed hard, he changed himself into a fox, wolf, deer, or other swift-footed animal, and was thus able to leave his competitor behind.

The secret to his success was his incredible speed. He had the ability to take on the form of any four-legged animal, and it was his habit to challenge those he wanted to defeat to a race. He[Pg 300] had a worn path that circled around a large lake, and he consistently ran this loop, so the starting line and finish line were the same. Anyone who failed, as everyone did, lost their life at this finish line; and even though he raced every day, no one ever managed to outrun this evil genius. Whenever he was pushed to the limit, he transformed into a fox, wolf, deer, or another fast animal, allowing him to leave his competitors in the dust.

The whole country was in dread of this same Mudjee Monedo, and yet the young men were constantly running with him; for if they refused, he called them cowards, which was a reproach they could not bear. They would rather die than be called cowards.

The whole country was in fear of this same Mudjee Monedo, yet the young men kept hanging out with him; because if they refused, he called them cowards, and that was a label they couldn't stand. They would rather die than be seen as cowards.

To keep up his sport, the manito made light of these deadly foot-matches, and instead of assuming a braggart air, and going about in a boastful way, with the blood of such as he had overcome, upon his hands, he adopted very pleasing manners, and visited the lodges around the country as any other sweet-tempered and harmless old Indian might.

To keep up his game, the manito downplayed these deadly foot contests, and instead of acting like a showoff and parading around with the blood of those he had defeated on his hands, he embraced charming manners and visited the lodges throughout the area like any other kind and harmless old Indian would.

His secret object in these friendly visits was to learn whether the young boys were getting old enough to run with him; he kept a very sharp eye upon their growth, and the day he thought them ready, he did not fail to challenge them to a trial on his racing-ground.

His hidden goal during these friendly visits was to see if the young boys were old enough to keep up with him; he closely monitored their growth, and the moment he thought they were ready, he made sure to challenge them to a race on his track.

There was not a family in all that beautiful region[Pg 301] which had not in this way been visited and thinned out; and the manito had quite naturally come to be held in abhorrence by all the Indian mothers in the country.

There wasn't a single family in that beautiful area[Pg 301] that hadn't been affected by this, and the manito was understandably despised by all the Indian mothers in the region.

It happened that there lived near him a poor widow woman, whose husband and seven sons he had made way with; and she was now living with an only daughter, and a son of ten or twelve years old.

It turned out that there was a poor widow living nearby, whose husband and seven sons he had taken away; now she was living with only her daughter and a son who was about ten or twelve years old.

This widow was very poor and feeble, and she suffered so much for lack of food and other comforts of the lodge, that she would have been glad to die, but for her daughter and her little son. The Mudjee Monedo had already visited her lodge to observe whether the boy was sufficiently grown to be challenged to the race; and so crafty in his approaches and so soft in his manners was the monedo, that the mother feared that he would yet decoy the son and make way with him as he had done with his father and his seven brothers, in spite of all her struggles to save him.

This widow was very poor and weak, and she suffered greatly from a lack of food and other comforts in the lodge that she would have welcomed death, if not for her daughter and little son. The Mudjee Monedo had already come to her lodge to see if the boy was old enough to be challenged to the race; and the monedo was so sly in his approach and so smooth in his manner that the mother worried he would trick her son and take him away just like he had done with his father and seven brothers, despite all her efforts to protect him.

And yet she strove with all her might to strengthen her son in every good course. She taught him, as best she could, what was becoming for the wise hunter and the brave warrior. She remembered and set before him all that she could recall of the skill and the craft of his father and his brothers who were lost.

And yet she worked tirelessly to guide her son in every good path. She taught him, to the best of her ability, what was appropriate for a wise hunter and a brave warrior. She recalled and shared with him everything she could remember about the skills and talents of his father and his brothers who were gone.

The widow woman also instructed her daughter in whatever could make her useful as a wife; and in the leisure-time of the lodge, she gave her lessons in the[Pg 302] art of working with the quills of porcupine, and bestowed on her such other accomplishments as should make her an ornament and a blessing to her husband's household. The daughter, Minda by name, was kind and obedient to her mother, and never failed in her duty. Their lodge stood high up on the banks of a lake, which gave them a wide prospect of country, embellished with groves and open fields, which waved with the blue light of their long grass, and made, at all hours of sun and moon, a cheerful scene to look upon.

The widow also taught her daughter everything that would make her a good wife. During their free time at the lodge, she gave her lessons in the[Pg 302] art of working with porcupine quills and shared other skills that would make her a treasure and a blessing to her future husband’s home. The daughter, named Minda, was kind and obedient to her mother, never neglecting her responsibilities. Their lodge was perched high on the banks of a lake, providing them with a vast view of the landscape, adorned with groves and open fields that swayed with the blue light of the tall grass, creating a cheerful scene at all times of day and night.

Across this beautiful prairie, Minda had one morning made her way to gather dry limbs for their fire; for she disdained no labor of the lodge. And while enjoying the sweetness of the air and the green beauty of the woods, she strolled far away.

Across this beautiful prairie, Minda had one morning set out to collect dry sticks for their fire; she didn't shy away from any work around the lodge. While soaking in the fresh air and the vibrant beauty of the woods, she wandered off quite a distance.

She had come to a bank, painted with flowers of every hue, and was reclining on its fragrant couch, when a bird, of red and deep-blue plumage softly blended, alighted on a branch near by, and began to pour forth its carol. It was a bird of strange character, such as she had never before seen. Its first note was so delicious to the ear of Minda, and it so pierced to her young heart, that she listened as she had never before to any mortal or heavenly sound. It seemed like the human voice, forbidden to speak, and uttering its language through this wild wood-chant with a mournful melody, as if it bewailed the lack of[Pg 303] the power or the right to make itself more plainly intelligible.

She had arrived at a bank adorned with flowers of every color, lounging on its fragrant couch, when a bird, with soft blends of red and deep blue feathers, landed on a nearby branch and started to sing. It was a bird unlike any she had ever seen before. Its first note was so lovely to Minda's ears and touched her young heart so deeply that she listened as she never had to any mortal or heavenly sound. It sounded almost like a human voice, unable to speak, expressing itself through this wild wood song with a sorrowful tune, as if it mourned the absence of[Pg 303] the ability or right to make itself clearer.

The voice of the bird rose and fell, and circled round and round, but whithersoever floated or spread out its notes, they seemed ever to have their center where Minda sat; and she looked with sad eyes into the sad eyes of the mournful bird, that sat in his red and deep-blue plumage just opposite to the flowery bank.

The bird's song rose and fell, circling around, but no matter where its notes drifted, they always seemed to center around Minda, who gazed with sad eyes into the sorrowful eyes of the bird perched in its vibrant red and deep-blue feathers right across from the flowery bank.

The poor bird strove more and more with his voice, and seemed ever more and more anxiously to address his notes of lament to Minda's ear, till at last she could not refrain from saying, "What aileth thee, sad bird?"

The poor bird struggled harder with his voice and seemed increasingly anxious as he directed his sorrowful notes to Minda’s ear, until finally she couldn't help but say, "What’s wrong, sad bird?"

As if he had but waited to be spoken to, the bird left his branch, and alighting upon the bank, smiled on Minda, and, shaking his shining plumage, answered:

As if he had just been waiting to be addressed, the bird flew off his branch and landed on the bank, smiling at Minda and shaking his shiny feathers as he replied:

"I am bound in this condition until a maiden shall accept me in marriage. I have wandered these groves and sung to many and many of the Indian girls, but none ever heeded my voice till you. Will you be mine?" he added, and poured forth a flood of melody which sparkled and spread itself with its sweet murmurs over all the scene, and fairly entranced the young Minda, who sat silent, as if she feared to break the charm by speech.

"I’m stuck in this situation until a woman agrees to marry me. I’ve roamed these woods and sung to countless Indian girls, but none ever listened to me until you. Will you be mine?" he continued, releasing a beautiful melody that glittered and filled the air with its sweet sounds, completely enchanting the young Minda, who sat in silence, afraid to ruin the magic by speaking.

The bird, approaching nearer, asked her, if she loved him, to get her mother's consent to their mar[Pg 304]riage. "I shall be free then," said the bird, "and you shall know me as I am."

The bird got closer and asked her if she loved him so she could get her mother’s permission for their marriage. "Then I’ll be free," said the bird, "and you’ll see me for who I really am."

Minda lingered, and listened to the sweet voice of the bird in its own forest notes, or filling each pause with gentle human discourse; questioning her as to her home, her family, and the little incidents of her daily life.

Minda stayed a bit longer, listening to the sweet voice of the bird as it sang its natural melodies, or filling each pause with soft human conversation; asking her about her home, her family, and the small events of her daily life.

She returned to the lodge later than usual, but she was too timid to speak to her mother of that which the bird had charged her. She returned again and again to the fragrant haunt in the wood; and everyday she listened to the song and the discourse of her bird admirer with more pleasure, and he every day besought her to speak to her mother of the marriage. This she could not, however, muster heart and courage to do.

She came back to the lodge later than usual, but she was too shy to tell her mother what the bird had asked her. She kept going back to the sweet spot in the woods; every day she enjoyed listening to her bird admirer’s song and conversation more, and he asked her daily to talk to her mother about the marriage. However, she just couldn’t find the heart and courage to do it.

At last the widow began herself to have a suspicion that her daughter's heart was in the wood, from her long delays in returning, and the little success she had in gathering the fire-branches for which she went in search.

At last, the widow began to suspect that her daughter was in the woods, given her long delays in coming back and the little success she had in gathering the firewood she went to find.

In answer to her mother's questions, Minda revealed the truth, and made known her lover's request. The mother, considering the lonely and destitute condition of her little household, gave her consent.

In response to her mother's questions, Minda told the truth and shared her lover's request. Her mother, thinking about the lonely and difficult situation of their small household, agreed to it.

The daughter, with light steps, hastened with the news to the wood. The bird lover of course heard[Pg 305] it with delight, and fluttered through the air in happy circles, and poured forth a song of joy which thrilled Minda to the heart.

The daughter quickly moved with light steps toward the woods to share the news. The bird lover, of course, heard it with delight, fluttering through the air in joyful circles and singing a song that touched Minda's heart.

He said that he would come to the lodge at sunset, and immediately took wing, while Minda hung fondly upon his flight, till he was lost far away in the blue sky.

He said he would come to the lodge at sunset and took off immediately, while Minda watched affectionately as he flew away until he disappeared into the blue sky.

With the twilight the bird lover, whose name was Monedowa, appeared at the door of the lodge, as a hunter, with a red plume and a mantle of blue upon his shoulders.

With twilight, the bird lover, named Monedowa, appeared at the lodge door, dressed as a hunter with a red feather and a blue cloak draped over his shoulders.

He addressed the widow as his friend, and she directed him to sit down beside her daughter, and they were regarded as man and wife.

He called the widow his friend, and she instructed him to sit next to her daughter, and they were seen as husband and wife.

Early on the following morning, he asked for the bow and arrows of those who had been slain by the wicked manito, and went out a-hunting. As soon as he had got out of sight of the lodge, he changed himself into the wood-bird, as he had been before his marriage, and took his flight through the air.

Early the next morning, he requested the bow and arrows of those who had been killed by the evil spirit and went out to hunt. As soon as he was out of sight of the lodge, he transformed into a wood-bird, just like he had been before his marriage, and flew through the air.

Although game was scarce in the neighborhood of the widow's lodge, Monedowa returned at evening, in his character of a hunter, with two deer. This was his daily practice, and the widow's family never more lacked for food.

Although game was hard to find near the widow's lodge, Monedowa came back in the evening as a hunter, bringing two deer. This was his daily routine, and the widow's family never went hungry again.

It was noticed, however, that Monedowa himself ate but little, and that of a peculiar kind of meat, flavored with berries, which, with other circumstances,[Pg 306] convinced them that he was not as the Indian people around him.

It was observed, however, that Monedowa himself ate very little, and that he consumed a unique type of meat, seasoned with berries, which, along with other factors, [Pg 306] convinced them that he was different from the Native people surrounding him.

In a few days his mother-in-law told him that the manito would come to pay them a visit, to see how the young man, her son, prospered.

In a few days, his mother-in-law told him that the manito would come to visit and see how the young man, her son, was doing.

Monedowa answered that he should on that day be absent. When the time arrived, he flew upon a tall tree, overlooking the lodge, and took his station there as the wicked manito passed in.

Monedowa replied that he would be absent that day. When the time came, he perched on a tall tree, overlooking the lodge, and positioned himself there as the evil spirit passed by.

The mudjee monedo cast sharp glances at the scaffolds so well laden with meat, and as soon as he had entered, he said, "Why, who is it that is furnishing you with meat so plentifully?"

The mudjee monedo shot quick looks at the scaffolds packed with meat, and as soon as he walked in, he said, "Who on earth is providing you with so much meat?"

"No one," she answered, "but my son; he is just beginning to kill deer."

"No one," she replied, "except my son; he's just starting to hunt deer."

"No, no," he retorted; "some one is living with you."

"No, no," he shot back; "someone is staying with you."

"Kaween, no indeed," replied the widow; "you are only making sport of my hapless condition. Who do you think would come and trouble themselves about me?"

"Kaween, no way," replied the widow; "you’re just making fun of my unfortunate situation. Who do you think would come and bother themselves about me?"

"Very well," answered the manito, "I will go; but on such a day I will again visit you, and see who it is that furnishes the meat, and whether it is your son or not."

"Alright," replied the spirit, "I will go; but on that day I will visit you again to see who provides the meat, and whether it's your son or not."

He had no sooner left the lodge and got out of sight, than the son-in-law made his appearance with two more deer. On being made acquainted with the[Pg 307] conduct of the manito, "Very well," he said, "I will be at home the next time, to see him."

He had barely left the lodge and was out of sight when the son-in-law showed up with two more deer. After hearing about the[Pg 307] actions of the manito, he said, "Alright, next time I’ll be home to see him."

Both the mother and the wife urged Monedowa to be aware of the manito. They made known to him all of his cruel courses, and assured him that no man could escape from his power.

Both the mother and the wife urged Monedowa to be cautious of the manito. They revealed to him all of his harsh actions and assured him that no one could escape his power.

"No matter," said Monedowa; "if he invites me to the race-ground, I will not be backward. What follows, may teach him, my mother, to show pity on the vanquished, and not to trample on the widow and those who are without fathers."

"No matter," said Monedowa; "if he invites me to the racetrack, I won't hold back. What happens next might teach him, my mother, to have compassion for the defeated and not to step on the widow and those who are fatherless."

When the day of the visit of the manito arrived, Monedowa told his wife to prepare certain pieces of meat, which he pointed out to her, together with two or three buds of the birch-tree, which he requested her to put in the pot. He directed also that the manito should be hospitably received, as if he had been just the kind-hearted old Indian he professed to be. Monedowa then dressed himself as a warrior, embellishing his visage with tints of red, to show that he was prepared for either war or peace.

When the day of the manito's visit arrived, Monedowa told his wife to prepare certain pieces of meat, which he pointed out to her, along with two or three birch tree buds, which he asked her to put in the pot. He also instructed that the manito be warmly welcomed, as if he were just the kind-hearted old Indian he claimed to be. Monedowa then dressed himself as a warrior, decorating his face with red paint to show that he was ready for either war or peace.

As soon as the mudjee monedo arrived, he eyed this strange warrior whom he had never seen before; but he dissembled, as usual, and, with a gentle laugh, said to the widow, "Did I not tell you that some one was staying with you, for I knew your son was too young to hunt."

As soon as the mudjee monedo arrived, he looked at this strange warrior he had never seen before; but he hid his true feelings, as usual, and, with a soft laugh, said to the widow, "Didn't I tell you that someone was staying with you? I knew your son was too young to hunt."

The widow excused herself by saying that she did[Pg 308] not think it necessary to tell him, inasmuch as he was a manito, and must have known before he asked.

The widow justified her decision by saying that she didn't think it was necessary to tell him, since he was a manito and probably already knew before he asked.

The manito was very pleasant with Monedowa, and after much other discourse, in a gentle-spoken voice, he invited him to the racing-ground, saying it was a manly amusement, that he would have an excellent chance to meet there with other warriors, and that he should himself be pleased to run with him.

The manito was very friendly with Monedowa, and after chatting for a while, in a soft voice, he invited him to the racing ground, saying it was a great way for men to have fun, that he would have a great chance to meet other warriors there, and that he would be happy to race with him.

Monedowa would have excused himself, saying that he knew nothing of running.

Monedowa would have apologized, claiming that he had no experience with running.

"Why," replied the mudjee monedo, trembling in every limb as he spoke, "don't you see how old I look, while you are young and full of life. We must at least run a little to amuse others."

"Why," replied the mudjee monedo, shaking with every word, "can't you see how old I look, while you are young and full of life? We should at least run a bit to entertain others."

"Be it so, then," replied Monedowa. "I will oblige you. I will go in the morning."

"Fine, then," Monedowa replied. "I'll help you out. I'll go in the morning."

Pleased with his crafty success, the manito would have now taken his leave, but he was pressed to remain and partake of their hospitality. The meal was immediately prepared. But one dish was used.

Pleased with his clever success, the manito would have taken his leave, but he was encouraged to stay and enjoy their hospitality. The meal was quickly prepared. However, only one dish was served.

Monedowa partook of it first, to show his guest that he need not fear, saying at the same time, "It is a feast, and as we seldom meet, we must eat all that is placed on the dish, as a mark of gratitude to the Great Spirit for permitting me to kill animals, and for the pleasure of seeing you, and partaking of it with you."[Pg 309]

Monedowa took the first bite to reassure his guest that there was no need to be afraid, saying at the same time, "This is a feast, and since we don’t often get together, we should eat everything on the plate as a way to show gratitude to the Great Spirit for allowing me to hunt and for the joy of being with you and sharing this meal." [Pg 309]

They ate and talked, on this and that, until they had nearly dispatched the meal, when the manito took up the dish and drank off the broth at a breath. On setting it down he immediately turned his head and commenced coughing with great violence. The old body in which he had disguised himself was well-nigh shaken in pieces, for he had, as Monedowa expected, swallowed a grain of the birch-bud, and this, which relished to himself as being of the bird nature, greatly distressed the old manito, who partook of the character of an animal, or four-footed thing.

They ate and chatted about various topics until they had mostly finished their meal, when the spirit took the dish and drank the broth in one go. As he set it down, he immediately turned his head and started coughing violently. The old body he had disguised himself in was almost falling apart, because he had, as Monedowa anticipated, swallowed a bit of the birch-bud, which he found pleasant because of its bird-like taste, but it really bothered the old spirit, who took on the nature of an animal or four-legged creature.

He was at last put to such confusion of face by his constant coughing, that he was enforced to leave, saying, or rather hiccoughing as he left the lodge, that he should look for the young man at the racing-ground in the morning.

He was finally so embarrassed from his constant coughing that he had to leave, saying, or rather hiccuping as he left the lodge, that he would look for the young man at the racetrack in the morning.

When the morning came, Monedowa was early astir, oiling his limbs and enameling his breast and arms with red and blue, resembling the plumage in which he had first appeared to Minda. Upon his brow he placed a tuft of feathers of the same shining tints.

When morning arrived, Monedowa was up early, oiling his limbs and decorating his chest and arms with red and blue, similar to the colorful feathers he had first shown to Minda. On his forehead, he wore a tuft of feathers in the same vibrant colors.

By his invitation his wife, Minda, the mother and her young son, attended Monedowa to the manito's racing-ground.

By his invitation, his wife Minda, along with her mother and young son, attended Monedowa at the manito's racing ground.

The lodge of the manito stood upon a high ground, and near it stretched out a long row of other lodges, said to be possessed by wicked kindred of his, who shared in the spoils of his cruelty.[Pg 310]

The man's lodge was on elevated ground, and nearby, there was a long line of other lodges, claimed to be owned by his malevolent relatives who benefitted from his cruelty.[Pg 310]

As soon as the young hunter and his party approached, the inmates appeared at their lodge-doors and cried out:

As soon as the young hunter and his group got close, the residents came out of their lodges and shouted:

"We are visited."

"We have visitors."

At this cry, the mudjee monedo came forth and descended with his companions to the starting-post on the plain. From this the course could be seen, winding in a long girdle about the lake; and as they were now all assembled, the old manito began to speak of the race, belted himself up and pointed to the post, which was an upright pillar of stone.

At this shout, the mudjee monedo came forward and descended with his companions to the starting point on the plain. From there, the course could be seen, winding like a long belt around the lake; and since everyone was now gathered, the old manito began to talk about the race, secured his belt, and pointed to the post, which was an upright stone pillar.

"But before we start," said the manito, "I wish it to be understood that when men run with me I make a wager, and I expect them to abide by it—life against life."

"But before we begin," said the spirit, "I want it to be clear that when men run with me, I place a bet, and I expect them to honor it—life for life."

"Very well—be it so," answered Monedowa. "We shall see whose head is to be dashed against the stone."

"Alright then," Monedowa replied. "We’ll see whose head gets smashed against the stone."

"We shall," rejoined the mudjee monedo. "I am very old, but I shall try and make a run."

"We will," replied the mudjee monedo. "I'm quite old, but I'll do my best to make a run for it."

"Very well," again rejoined Monedowa; "I hope we shall both stand to our bargain."

"Alright," Monedowa replied again; "I hope we both stick to our deal."

"Good!" said the old manito; and he at the same time cast a sly glance at the young hunter, and rolled his eyes toward where stood the pillar of stone.

"Good!" said the old man, and at the same time, he shot a sly glance at the young hunter and rolled his eyes toward the stone pillar.

"I am ready," said Monedowa.

"I'm ready," said Monedowa.

The starting shout was given, and they set off at high speed, the manito leading, and Monedowa press[Pg 311]ing closely after. As he closed upon him, the old manito began to show his power, and changing himself into a fox he passed the young hunter with ease, and went leisurely along.

The starting shout was given, and they took off at full speed, the manito leading, with Monedowa right behind. As Monedowa got closer, the old manito demonstrated his power by transforming into a fox, easily passing the young hunter and continuing on at a relaxed pace.

Monedowa now, with a glance upward, took the shape of the strange bird of red and deep-blue plumage, and with one flight, lighting at some distance ahead of the manito, resumed his mortal shape.

Monedowa now, looking up, transformed into the strange bird with red and deep blue feathers, and with one flap of its wings, landed a little way in front of the manito, returning to his human form.

When the mudjee monedo espied his competitor before him, "Whoa! whoa!" he exclaimed; "this is strange;" and he immediately changed himself into a wolf, and sped past Monedowa.

When the mudjee monedo spotted his competitor ahead of him, "Whoa! whoa!" he exclaimed; "this is strange;" and he immediately transformed into a wolf and dashed past Monedowa.

As he galloped by, Monedowa heard a noise from his throat, and he knew that he was still in distress from the birch-bud which he had swallowed at his mother-in-law's lodge.

As he rode past, Monedowa heard a sound from his throat, and he realized that he was still feeling unwell from the birch bud he had swallowed at his mother-in-law's lodge.

Monedowa again took wing, and, shooting into the air, he descended suddenly with great swiftness, and took the path far ahead of the old manito.

Monedowa took off again, and, shooting up into the sky, he quickly swooped down and landed on the path well ahead of the old manito.

As he passed the wolf he whispered in his ear:

As he walked by the wolf, he whispered in its ear:

"My friend, is this the extent of your speed?"

"My friend, is this all you've got?"

The manito began to be troubled with bad forebodings, for, on looking ahead, he saw the young hunter in his own manly form, running along at leisure. The mudjee monedo, seeing the necessity of more speed, now passed Monedowa in the shape of a deer.

The manito started feeling uneasy about bad omens, because when he looked ahead, he saw the young hunter in his strong form, casually running along. The mudjee monedo, realizing the need to go faster, then passed Monedowa in the form of a deer.

They were now far around the circle of the lake, and fast closing in upon the starting-post, when[Pg 312] Monedowa, putting on his red and blue plumage, glided along the air and alighted upon the track far in advance.

They were now well along the curve of the lake and quickly approaching the starting point when[Pg 312] Monedowa, donning his red and blue feathers, soared through the air and landed on the track far ahead.

To overtake him, the old manito assumed the shape of the buffalo; and he pushed on with such long gallops that he was again the foremost on the course. The buffalo was the last change he could make, and it was in this form that he had most frequently conquered.

To pass him, the old manito took on the form of a buffalo and pushed forward with such long strides that he was back in the lead on the track. The buffalo was the last transformation he could make, and it was in this shape that he had won the most often.

The young hunter, once more a bird, in the act of passing the manito, saw his tongue lolling from his mouth with fatigue.

The young hunter, once again a bird, while passing the manito, noticed his tongue hanging out of his mouth from exhaustion.

"My friend," said Monedowa, "is this all your speed?"

"My friend," Monedowa said, "is this all you can do?"

The manito made no answer. Monedowa had resumed his character of a hunter, and was within a run of the winning-post, when the wicked manito had nearly overtaken him.

The manito said nothing. Monedowa had taken on his role as a hunter again and was just about to reach the finish line when the evil manito was close to catching up with him.

"Bakah! bakah! nejee!" he called out to Monedowa; "stop, my friend, I wish to talk to you."

"Bakah! bakah! nejee!" he shouted to Monedowa; "wait, my friend, I want to talk to you."

Monedowa laughed aloud as he replied:

Monedowa laughed out loud as he answered:

"I will speak to you at the starting-post. When men run with me I make a wager, and I expect them to abide by it—life against life."

"I will talk to you at the starting line. When people race with me, I place a bet, and I expect them to stick to it—life for life."

One more flight as the blue bird with red wings, and Monedowa was so near to the goal that he could easily reach it in his mortal shape. Shining in beauty, his face lighted up like the sky, with tinted[Pg 313] arms and bosom gleaming in the sun, and the parti-colored plume on his brow waving in the wind. Monedowa, cheered by a joyful shout from his own people, leaped to the post.

One more flight as the blue bird with red wings, and Monedowa was so close to the goal that he could easily reach it in his human form. Radiant in beauty, his face lit up like the sky, with colorful arms and chest shining in the sun, and the multicolored feather on his head fluttering in the breeze. Cheered on by a joyful shout from his people, Monedowa leaped to the post.

The manito came on with fear in his face.

The man approached with fear on his face.

"My friend," he said, "spare my life;" and then added, in a low voice, as if he would not that the others should hear it, "Give me to live." And he began to move off as if the request had been granted.

"My friend," he said, "please spare my life;" and then added, in a quiet voice, as if he didn't want the others to hear, "Let me live." And he started to walk away as if his request had been granted.

"As you have done to others," replied Monedowa, "so shall it be done to you."

"As you have done to others," Monedowa replied, "so it will be done to you."

And seizing the wicked manito, he dashed him against the pillar of stone. His kindred, who were looking on in horror, raised a cry of fear and fled away in a body to some distant land, whence they have never returned.

And grabbing the evil spirit, he slammed him against the stone pillar. His relatives, who were watching in terror, screamed and ran away together to a far-off place, from which they have never come back.

The widow's family left the scene, and when they had all come out into the open fields, they walked on together until they had reached the fragrant bank and the evergreen wood, where the daughter had first encountered her bird lover.

The widow's family left the scene, and when they all stepped out into the open fields, they walked together until they reached the fragrant bank and the evergreen woods, where the daughter had first met her bird lover.

Monedowa turning to her, said:

Monedowa turned to her and said:

"My mother, here we must part. Your daughter and myself must now leave you. The Good Spirit, moved with pity, has allowed me to be your friend. I have done that for which I was sent. I am permitted to take with me the one whom I love. I have found your daughter ever kind, gentle and just. She[Pg 314] shall be my companion. The blessing of the Good Spirit be ever with you. Farewell, my mother—my brother, farewell."

"My mother, it’s time for us to go our separate ways. Your daughter and I must leave you now. The Good Spirit, moved by compassion, has allowed me to be your friend. I have fulfilled my purpose. I’m allowed to take with me the one I love. I have always found your daughter to be kind, gentle, and fair. She[Pg 314] will be by my side. May the blessing of the Good Spirit always be with you. Goodbye, my mother—goodbye, my brother."

While the widow woman was still lost in wonder at these words, Monedowa, and Minda his wife, changed at the same moment, rose into the air, as beautiful birds, clothed in shining colors of red and blue.

While the widow was still amazed by these words, Monedowa and his wife Minda transformed at the same moment and rose into the air like beautiful birds, dressed in bright shades of red and blue.

They caroled together as they flew, and their songs were happy, and falling, falling, like clear drops, as they rose, and rose, and winged their way far upward, a delicious peace came into the mind of the poor widow woman, and she returned to her lodge deeply thankful at heart for all the goodness that had been shown to her by the Master of Life.

They sang together as they flew, and their songs were joyful, falling like clear drops. As they rose higher and higher, a sense of delightful peace filled the heart of the poor widow, and she returned to her home deeply grateful for all the kindness that had been shown to her by the Master of Life.

From that day forth she never knew want, and her young son proved a comfort to her lodge, and the tuneful carol of Monedowa and Minda, as it fell from heaven, was a music always, go whither she would, sounding peace and joy in her ear.[Pg 315]

From that day on, she never experienced lack, and her young son brought her comfort in their home. The joyful song of Monedowa and Minda, as it came from above, was always music to her ears, bringing peace and happiness wherever she went.[Pg 315]


XXIV.

BOKWEWA, THE HUMPBACK.

Bokwewa and his brother lived in a far-off part of the country. By such as had knowledge of them, Bokwewa, the elder, although deformed and feeble of person, was considered a manito, who had assumed the mortal shape; while his younger brother, Kwasynd, manly in appearance, active, and strong, partook of the nature of the present race of beings.

Bokwewa and his brother lived in a distant part of the country. Those who knew them viewed Bokwewa, the elder, as a manito who had taken on a human form, even though he was deformed and weak. In contrast, his younger brother, Kwasynd, was strong, active, and looked like a typical person of their time.

They lived off the path, in a wild, lonesome place, far retired from neighbors, and, undisturbed by cares, they passed their time, content and happy. The days glided by serenely as the river that flowed by their lodge.

They lived off the beaten path, in a wild, lonely spot, far away from neighbors, and without any worries, they spent their days content and happy. The days went by peacefully like the river that flowed past their cabin.

Owing to his lack of strength, Bokwewa never engaged in the chase, but gave his attention entirely to the affairs of the lodge. In the long winter evenings he passed the time in telling his brother stories of the giants, spirits, weendigoes, and fairies of the elder age, when they had the exclusive charge of the world. He also at times taught his brother the manner in[Pg 316] which game should be pursued, pointed out to him the ways of the different beasts and birds of the chase, and assigned the seasons at which they could be hunted with most success.

Due to his lack of strength, Bokwewa never participated in the hunt, but focused entirely on the lodge's affairs. During the long winter evenings, he entertained his brother with stories about giants, spirits, weendigoes, and fairies from ancient times, when they solely took care of the world. He also sometimes taught his brother how to pursue game, explained the behaviors of different animals and birds during the hunt, and indicated the best seasons for successful hunting.

For a while the brother was eager to learn, and keenly attended to his duties as the provider of the lodge; but at length he grew weary of their tranquil life, and began to have a desire to show himself among men. He became restive in their retirement, and was seized with a longing to visit remote places.

For some time, the brother was excited to learn and paid close attention to his responsibilities as the lodge's provider; however, eventually he became tired of their peaceful life and started wanting to be around other people. He grew restless in their solitude and developed a strong desire to explore distant places.

One day, Kwasynd told his brother that he should leave him; that he wished to visit the habitations of men, and to procure a wife.

One day, Kwasynd told his brother that he should leave him; that he wanted to visit the homes of people and find a wife.

Bokwewa objected; but his brother overruled all that he said, and in spite of every remonstrance, he departed on his travels.

Bokwewa disagreed, but his brother dismissed everything he said, and despite all his protests, he set off on his journey.

He traveled for a long time. At length he fell in with the footsteps of men. They were moving by encampments, for he saw, at several spots, the poles where they had passed. It was winter; and coming to a place where one of their company had died, he found upon a scaffold, lying at length in the cold blue air, the body of a beautiful young woman. "She shall be my wife!" exclaimed Kwasynd.

He traveled for a long time. Eventually, he came across the footprints of people. They were moving by camps, as he noticed poles at several spots where they had been. It was winter, and when he arrived at a place where one of their group had died, he found the body of a beautiful young woman lying on a scaffold in the cold blue air. "She will be my wife!" exclaimed Kwasynd.

He lifted her up, and bearing her in his arms, he returned to his brother. "Brother," he said, "can not you restore her to life? Oh, do me that favor!"

He picked her up, and holding her in his arms, he went back to his brother. "Brother," he said, "can’t you bring her back to life? Oh, please do me this favor!"

He looked upon the beautiful female with a long[Pg 317]ing gaze; but she lay as cold and silent as when he had found her upon the scaffold.

He gazed at the beautiful woman with a long[Pg 317]ing stare; but she lay as cold and silent as when he had discovered her on the scaffold.

"I will try," said Bokwewa.

"I'll try," said Bokwewa.

These words had been scarcely breathed, when the young woman rose up, opened her eyes, and looked upon Bokwewa with a smile, as if she had known him before.

These words had barely been spoken when the young woman sat up, opened her eyes, and looked at Bokwewa with a smile, as if she had known him before.

To Kwasynd she paid no heed whatever; but presently Bokwewa, seeing how she lingered in her gaze upon himself, said to her, "Sister, that is your husband," pointing to Kwasynd.

To Kwasynd, she paid no attention at all; but soon Bokwewa, noticing how long she was staring at him, said to her, "Sister, that is your husband," pointing to Kwasynd.

She listened to his voice, and crossing the lodge, she sat by Kwasynd, and they were man and wife.

She listened to his voice, crossed the lodge, and sat next to Kwasynd, and they were husband and wife.

For a long time they all lived contentedly together. Bokwewa was very kind to his brother, and sought to render his days happy. He was ever within the lodge, seeking to have it in readiness against the return of Kwasynd from the hunt. And by following his directions, which were those of one deeply skilled in the chase, Kwasynd always succeeded in returning with a good store of meat.

For a long time, they all lived happily together. Bokwewa was very kind to his brother and tried to make his days joyful. He was always inside the lodge, making sure it was ready for Kwasynd's return from the hunt. By following his advice, which came from someone who was very experienced in hunting, Kwasynd always managed to come back with plenty of meat.

But the charge of the two brothers was greatly lightened by the presence of the spirit-wife; for without labor of the hand, she ordered the lodge, and as she willed, every thing took its place, and was at once in proper array. The wish of her heart seemed to control whatever she looked upon, and it obeyed her desire.[Pg 318]

But the workload of the two brothers was made much easier by the spirit-wife’s presence; without lifting a finger, she organized the lodge, and everything fell into place just as she wanted. It was as if the wish in her heart could control everything she gazed upon, and it followed her wishes.[Pg 318]

But it was still more to the surprise of her husband Kwasynd that she never partook of food, nor shared in any way the longings and appetites of a mortal creature. She had never been seen arranging her hair, like other females, or at work upon her garments, and yet they were ever seemly, and without blemish or disorder.

But it was even more surprising to her husband Kwasynd that she never ate or experienced any of the desires and cravings of a regular human. She had never been seen fixing her hair like other women or working on her clothes, yet they were always neat and perfectly put together.

Behold her at any hour, she was ever beautiful, and she seemed to need no ornament, nor nourishment, nor other aid, to give grace or strength to her looks.

Look at her at any time; she was always beautiful, and she appeared to need no decorations, food, or anything else to enhance her looks or give her strength.

Kwasynd, when the first wonder of her ways had passed, payed little heed to her discourse; he was engrossed with the hunt, and chose rather to be abroad, pursuing the wild game, or in the lodge, enjoying its savory spoil, than the society of his spirit-wife.

Kwasynd, once the initial amazement of her ways had faded, paid little attention to what she said; he was focused on the hunt and preferred to be outside chasing wild game or in the lodge enjoying its delicious rewards rather than spending time with his spirit-wife.

But Bokwewa watched closely every word that fell from her lips, and often forgot, like her, all mortal appetite and care of the body, in conferring with her, and noting what she had to say of spirits and fairies, of stars, and streams that never ceased to flow, and the delight of the happy hunting-grounds, and the groves of the blessed.

But Bokwewa listened intently to every word that came out of her mouth, often forgetting, like she did, all earthly desires and concerns for the body while talking with her. He paid attention to what she said about spirits and fairies, stars, and streams that never stopped flowing, the joy of the happy hunting grounds, and the groves of the blessed.

One day Kwasynd had gone out as usual, and Bokwewa was sitting in the lodge, on the opposite side to his brother's wife, when she suddenly exclaimed:[Pg 319]

One day, Kwasynd went out as usual, and Bokwewa was sitting in the lodge, across from his brother's wife, when she suddenly exclaimed:[Pg 319]

"I must leave you," as a tall young man, whose face was like the sun in its brightness, entered, and taking her by the hand he led her to the door.

"I have to go," said a tall young man, whose face was bright as the sun, as he entered and took her by the hand to lead her out the door.

She made no resistance, but turning as she left the lodge, she cast upon Bokwewa a smile of kind regard, and was at once, with her companion, gone from his view.

She didn't resist, but as she turned to leave the lodge, she gave Bokwewa a warm smile, and then she was quickly gone from his sight with her companion.

He ran to the door and glanced about. He saw nothing; but looking far off in the sky, he thought that he could discover, at a great distance, a shining track, and the dim figures of two who were vanishing in heaven.

He sprinted to the door and looked around. He saw nothing, but when he looked far off in the sky, he thought he could make out a shining trail and the blurry shapes of two people fading away into the heavens.

When his brother returned, Bokwewa related all to him exactly as it had happened.

When his brother came back, Bokwewa told him everything just as it had happened.

The face of Kwasynd changed, and was dark as the night. For several days he would not taste food. Sometimes he would fall to weeping for a long time, and now only it seemed that he remembered how gentle and beautiful had been the ways of her who was lost. At last he said that he would go in search of her.

The expression on Kwasynd's face shifted, darkening like the night. He went several days without eating. Occasionally, he would break down and cry for a long time, and it felt as if he only then began to recall how kind and lovely the lost one had been. Finally, he declared that he would set out to find her.

Bokwewa tried to dissuade him from it; but he would not be turned aside from his purpose.

Bokwewa tried to talk him out of it, but he wouldn’t change his mind.

"Since you are resolved," said Bokwewa, "listen to my advice. You will have to go South. It is a long distance to the present abiding-place of your wife, and there are so many charms and temptations by the way that I fear you will be led astray and for[Pg 320]get your errand. For the people whom you will see in the country through which you have to pass, do nothing but amuse themselves. They are very idle, gay and effeminate, and I fear that they will lead you astray. Your path is beset with dangers. I will mention one or two things which you must be on your guard against.

"Since you’re determined," said Bokwewa, "listen to my advice. You need to head South. It's a long way to where your wife is now, and there are many distractions and temptations along the way that I worry might lead you off course and make you forget your mission. The people you'll encounter in the land you'll pass through are all about having fun. They're very carefree, lighthearted, and soft, and I’m concerned they might sway you. Your journey has its risks. I'll point out a couple of things you need to watch out for."

"In the course of your journey you will come to a large grape-vine lying across your path. You must not even taste its fruit, for it is poisonous. Step over it. It is a snake. You will next come to something that looks like bear's fat, of which you are so fond. Touch it not, or you will be overcome by the soft habits of the idle people. It is frog's eggs. These are snares laid by the way for you."

"In your journey, you'll encounter a large grapevine blocking your path. You shouldn't even try its fruit, as it's toxic. Just step over it. It’s like a snake. Next, you'll see something that resembles bear fat, which you love so much. Don't touch it, or you'll succumb to the lazy habits of the idle. It's actually frog eggs. These are traps set along your way."

Kwasynd promised that he would observe the advice and bidding his brother farewell, he set out. After traveling a long time he came to the enchanted grape-vine. It looked so tempting, with its swelling purple clusters, that he forgot his brother's warning, and tasted the fruit. He went on till he came to the frog's eggs. They so much resembled delicious bear's fat that Kwasynd tasted them. He still went on.

Kwasynd promised that he would follow the advice, and after saying goodbye to his brother, he set off. After traveling for a long time, he arrived at the enchanted grapevine. It looked so tempting, with its plump purple clusters, that he forgot his brother's warning and tried the fruit. He continued on until he reached the frog's eggs. They looked so much like delicious bear fat that Kwasynd tasted them. He kept going.

At length he came to a wide plain. As he emerged from the forest the sun was falling in the west, and it cast its scarlet and golden shades far over the country. The air was perfectly calm, and the whole prospect had the air of an enchanted land. Fruits[Pg 321] and flowers, and delicate blossoms, lured the eye and delighted the senses.

At last he came to a wide plain. As he stepped out of the forest, the sun was setting in the west, casting its red and gold hues across the landscape. The air was completely still, and the entire scene felt like a magical land. Fruits[Pg 321] and flowers, along with delicate blossoms, caught the eye and pleased the senses.

At a distance he beheld a large village, swarming with people, and as he drew near he discovered women beating corn in silver mortars.

At a distance, he saw a large village filled with people, and as he got closer, he noticed women grinding corn in silver mortars.

When they saw Kwasynd approaching, they cried out:

When they saw Kwasynd coming, they shouted:

"Bokwewa's brother has come to see us."

"Bokwewa's brother has come to visit us."

Throngs of men and women, in bright apparel, hurried out to meet him.

Crowds of men and women, wearing colorful clothes, rushed out to greet him.

He was soon, having already yielded to temptation by the way, overcome by their fair looks and soft speeches, and he was not long afterward seen beating corn with the women, having entirely abandoned all further quest for his lost wife.

He soon, having already given in to temptation along the way, was taken in by their good looks and sweet words, and it wasn't long before he was seen grinding grain with the women, completely giving up on his search for his lost wife.

Meantime, Bokwewa, alone in the lodge, often musing upon the discourse of the spirit-wife, who was gone, waited patiently his brother's return. After the lapse of several years, when no tidings could be had, he set out in search of him, and he arrived in safety among the soft and idle people of the South. He met the same allurements by the way, and they gathered around him on his coming as they had around his brother Kwasynd; but Bokwewa was proof against their flattery. He only grieved in his heart that any should yield.

Meantime, Bokwewa, alone in the lodge, often reflected on the conversation he had with the spirit-wife who was gone, as he patiently waited for his brother to return. After several years without any news, he set out to find him and safely arrived among the easygoing people of the South. He encountered the same temptations along the way, and they gathered around him just like they did around his brother Kwasynd; but Bokwewa was immune to their flattery. He could only feel sadness in his heart that anyone would give in.

He shed tears of pity to see that his brother had laid aside the arms of a hunter, and that he was[Pg 322] beating corn with the women, indifferent to the fate and the fortune of his lost wife.

He cried with pity to see that his brother had put down the hunter's tools, and that he was[Pg 322] grinding corn with the women, unconcerned about the fate and fortune of his missing wife.

Bokwewa ascertained that his brother's wife had passed on to a country beyond.

Bokwewa learned that his brother's wife had moved on to a place beyond.

After deliberating for a time, and spending several days in a severe fast, he set out in the direction where he saw that a light shone from the sky.

After thinking for a while and spending several days fasting, he headed towards the spot where he saw a light shining from the sky.

It was far off, but Bokwewa had a stout heart; and strong in the faith that he was now on the broad path toward the happy land, he pressed forward. For many days he traveled without encountering any thing unusual. And now plains of vast extent, and rich in waving grass, began to pass before his eyes. He saw many beautiful groves, and heard the songs of countless birds.

It was a long way off, but Bokwewa had a brave heart; and confident that he was now on the right path to the happy land, he moved ahead. For many days, he traveled without encountering anything out of the ordinary. And now, vast plains rich with swaying grass began to unfold before him. He saw many lovely groves and heard the songs of countless birds.

At length he began to fail in strength for lack of food; when he suddenly reached a high ground. From this he caught the first glimpse of the other land. But it appeared to be still far off, and all the country between, partly vailed in silvery mists, glittered with lakes and streams of water. As he pressed on, Bokwewa came in sight of innumerable herds of stately deer, moose, and other animals which walked near his path, and they appeared to have no fear of man.

At last, he started to lose strength from not having enough food; then he suddenly reached a high point. From here, he got his first view of the other land. But it looked like it was still quite far away, and the landscape in between, partly shrouded in silver mists, sparkled with lakes and rivers. As he continued on, Bokwewa saw countless herds of majestic deer, moose, and other animals walking close to his path, and they seemed not to be afraid of him.

And now again as he wound about in his course, and faced the north once more, he beheld, coming toward him, an immense number of men, women, and[Pg 323] children, pressing forward in the direction of the shining land.

And now, as he continued on his path and faced north again, he saw a huge crowd of men, women, and[Pg 323] children moving toward the shining land.

In this vast throng Bokwewa beheld persons of every age, from the little infant, the sweet and lovely penaisee, or younger son, to the feeble, gray old man, stooping under the burden of his years.

In this huge crowd, Bokwewa saw people of all ages, from the tiny infant, the sweet and lovely younger son, to the frail, gray old man, bent under the weight of his years.

All whom Bokwewa met, of every name and degree, were heavily laden with pipes, weapons, bows, arrows, kettles and other wares and implements.

All the people Bokwewa encountered, regardless of their name or status, were loaded down with pipes, weapons, bows, arrows, kettles, and other goods and tools.

One man stopped him, and complained of the weary load he was carrying. Another offered him a kettle; another his bow and arrows; but he declined all, and, free of foot, hastened on.

One man stopped him and complained about the heavy load he was carrying. Another offered him a kettle; another offered his bow and arrows; but he declined everything and, feeling light on his feet, hurried on.

And now he met women who were carrying their basket-work, and painted paddles, and little boys, with their embellished war-clubs and bows and arrows, the gift of their friends.

And now he encountered women carrying their woven baskets, painted paddles, and little boys with their decorated war clubs and bows and arrows, gifts from their friends.

With this mighty throng, Bokwewa was borne along for two days and nights, when he arrived at a country so still and shining, and so beautiful in its woods and groves and plains, that he knew it was here that he should find the lost spirit-wife.

With this huge crowd, Bokwewa was carried for two days and nights until he reached a land that was so quiet and bright, and so lovely with its forests, groves, and fields, that he realized this was where he would find his lost spirit-wife.

He had scarcely entered this fair country, with a sense of home and the return to things familiar strong upon him, when there appeared before him the lost spirit-wife herself, who, taking him by the hand, gave him welcome, saying, "My brother, I am glad to see you. Welcome! welcome! You are now in your native land!"[Pg 324]

He had just arrived in this beautiful country, feeling a strong sense of home and familiarity, when the lost spirit-wife appeared before him. Taking his hand, she welcomed him, saying, "My brother, I’m so happy to see you. Welcome! Welcome! You’re back in your homeland!"[Pg 324]


XXV.

THE CRANE THAT CROSSED THE RIVER.

A famous hunter who lived in a remote part of the North had a fair wife and two sons, who were left in the lodge every day while he went out in quest of the animals whose flesh was their principal support.

A well-known hunter who lived in a remote area of the North had a beautiful wife and two sons, who stayed in the lodge every day while he went out in search of the animals that provided their main source of food.

Game was very abundant in those days, and his labors in the chase were well rewarded. They lived a long distance from any other lodge, and it was seldom that they saw any other faces than those of their own household.

Game was plentiful back then, and his efforts in hunting paid off. They lived far away from any other lodge, and it was rare for them to see anyone else's faces besides those in their own household.

The two sons were still too young to follow their father in the hunt, and they were in the habit of diverting themselves within reach of the lodge.

The two sons were still too young to join their father on the hunt, so they usually entertained themselves near the lodge.

While thus engaged, they began to take note that a young man visited the lodge during their father's absence, and that these visits were constantly renewed.

While they were busy, they noticed that a young man was coming to the lodge while their father was away, and that these visits happened regularly.

At length the elder of the two said to his mother:

At last, the older of the two said to his mom:

"My mother, who is this tall young man that[Pg 325] comes here so often during our father's absence? Does he wish to see him? Shall I tell him when he comes back this evening?"

"My mom, who is this tall young man that[Pg 325] comes here so often when our dad is gone? Does he want to see him? Should I let him know when he gets back this evening?"

"Naubesah, you little fool," said the mother, "mind your bow and arrows, and do not be afraid to enter the forest in search of birds and squirrels, with your little brother. It is not manly to be ever about the lodge. Nor will you become a warrior if you tell all the little things that you see and hear to your father. Say not a word to him."

"Naubesah, you little fool," said the mother, "pay attention to your bow and arrows, and don't be afraid to go into the woods with your little brother to look for birds and squirrels. It’s not manly to stay around the lodge all the time. You won’t become a warrior if you tell your father everything you see and hear. Don’t say a word to him."

The boys obeyed, but as they grew older and still noticed the visits of the stranger, they resolved to speak again to their mother.

The boys complied, but as they got older and continued to notice the stranger's visits, they decided to talk to their mother again.

They now told her that they meant to make known to their father all that they had witnessed, for they frequently saw this young man passing through the woods, and he did not walk in the path, nor did he carry any thing to eat. If he had any message to deliver at their lodge, why did he not give it to their father? for they had observed that messages were always addressed to men, and not to women.

They now told her that they planned to tell their father everything they had seen, because they often saw this young man walking through the woods, and he didn’t stick to the path nor carry any food. If he had a message for their lodge, why didn’t he give it directly to their father? They had noticed that messages were always addressed to men, not women.

When her sons spoke thus to her, the mother was greatly vexed.

When her sons talked to her like that, their mother was really upset.

"I will kill you," she said, "if you speak of it."

"I'll kill you," she said, "if you talk about it."

In fear they for a time held their peace, but still taking note that the stranger came so often and by stealth to the lodge, they resolved at last to speak with their father.[Pg 326]

In fear, they stayed quiet for a while, but noticing that the stranger visited the lodge frequently and secretly, they finally decided to talk to their father.[Pg 326]

Accordingly one day, when they were out in the woods, learning to follow the chase, they told him all that they had seen.

Accordingly, one day, when they were out in the woods, learning to track game, they shared everything they had seen with him.

The face of the father grew dark. He was still for a while, and when at length he looked up—

The father's expression changed. He paused for a moment, and when he finally looked up—

"It is done!" he said. "Do you, my children, tarry here until the hour of the falling of the sun, then come to the lodge and you will find me."

"It’s done!" he said. "Do you, my children, stay here until sunset, then come to the lodge and you’ll find me."

The father left them at a slow pace, and they remained sporting away their time till the hour for their return had come.

The father walked away slowly, and they kept having fun until it was time for them to head back.

When they reached the lodge the mother was not there. They dared not to ask their father whither she had gone, and from that day forth her name was never spoken again in the lodge.

When they got to the lodge, their mother wasn’t there. They didn’t dare ask their father where she had gone, and from that day on, her name was never mentioned again in the lodge.

In course of time the two boys had grown to be men, and although the mother was never more seen in the lodge, in charge of her household tasks, nor on the path in the forest, nor by the river side, she still lingered, ever and ever, near the lodge.

In time, the two boys had grown into men, and even though their mother was never seen again in the lodge, managing her household chores, nor walking the paths in the forest, nor by the riverside, she still seemed to linger, always and forever, near the lodge.

Changed, but the same, with ghastly looks and arms that were withered, she appeared to her sons as they returned from the hunt, in the twilight, in the close of the day.

Changed, but still the same, with a terrifying appearance and withered arms, she showed up to her sons as they came back from the hunt in the evening twilight, at the end of the day.

At night she darkly unlatched the lodge-door and glided in, and bent over them as they sought to sleep. Oftenest it was her bare brow, white, and bony, and bodyless, that they saw floating in the air, and mak[Pg 327]ing a mock of them in the wild paths of the forest, or in the midnight darkness of the lodge.

At night, she quietly unlatched the lodge door and slipped inside, leaning over them as they tried to sleep. Most often, it was her pale, bony forehead, seemingly disembodied, that they saw hovering in the air, teasing them in the wild paths of the forest or in the pitch-black darkness of the lodge.

She was a terror to all their lives, and she made every spot where they had seen her, hideous to the living eye; so that after being long buffeted and beset, they at last resolved, together with their father, now stricken in years, to leave the country.

She was a nightmare for all of them, making every place they had seen her look awful to the eye. After being pushed around and troubled for so long, they finally decided, along with their aging father, to leave the country.

They began a journey toward the South. After traveling many days along the shore of a great lake, they passed around a craggy bluff, and came upon a scene where there was a rough fall of waters, and a river issuing forth from the lake.

They started a journey south. After traveling for several days along the shore of a large lake, they rounded a jagged cliff and encountered a scene featuring a rugged waterfall and a river flowing out of the lake.

They had no sooner come in sight of this fall of water, than they heard a rolling sound behind them, and looking back, they beheld the skull of a woman rolling along the beach. It seemed to be pursuing them, and it came on with great speed; when, behold, from out of the woods hard by, appeared a headless body, which made for the beach with the utmost dispatch.

They had barely spotted this waterfall when they heard a rolling sound behind them. Looking back, they saw a woman's skull rolling along the beach. It seemed to be chasing them and was coming toward them quickly; then, suddenly, a headless body emerged from the nearby woods, making its way to the beach as fast as possible.

The skull too advanced toward it, and when they looked again, lo! they had united, and were making all haste to come up with the hunter and his two sons. They now might well be in extreme fear, for they knew not how to escape her.

The skull moved closer, and when they looked again, wow! it had joined with them, and they were rushing to catch up with the hunter and his two sons. They must have been really scared now because they had no idea how to get away from her.

At this moment, one of them looked out and saw a stately crane sitting on a rock in the middle of the rapids. They called out to the bird, "See, grand[Pg 328]father, we are persecuted. Come and take us across the falls that we may escape her."

At that moment, one of them looked out and saw a majestic crane perched on a rock in the middle of the rapids. They shouted to the bird, "Look, grand[Pg 328]father, we are being hunted. Come and take us across the falls so we can get away from her."

The crane so addressed was of extraordinary size, and had arrived at a great old age, and, as might be expected, he sat, when first descried by the two sons, in a state of profound thought, revolving his long experience of life there in the midst of the most violent eddies.

The crane they were talking about was enormous and had lived a long life, and, as you might guess, when the two sons first spotted him, he was sitting in deep thought, reflecting on his long experiences in the midst of the wild currents.

When he heard himself appealed to, the crane stretched forth his neck with great deliberation, and lifting himself slowly by his wings, he flew across to their assistance.

When he heard someone call for help, the crane extended his neck thoughtfully, and, slowly lifting himself with his wings, he flew over to help them.

"Be careful," said the old crane, "that you do not touch the crown of my head. I am bald from age and long service, and very tender at that spot. Should you be so unlucky as to lay a hand upon it, I shall not be able to avoid throwing you both in the rapids."

"Be careful," said the old crane, "not to touch the crown of my head. I'm bald from age and years of service, and that spot is very sensitive. If you accidentally lay a hand on it, I won’t be able to avoid throwing you both into the rapids."

They paid strict heed to his directions, and were soon safely landed on the other shore of the river. He returned and carried the father in the same way; and then took his place once more where he had been first seen in the very midst of the eddies of the stream.

They carefully followed his instructions and soon reached the other side of the river safely. He went back and carried the father in the same manner, and then returned to the spot where he had first been seen, right in the middle of the swirling current.

But the woman, who had by this time reached the shore, cried out, "Come, my grandfather, and carry me over, for I have lost my children, and I am sorely distressed."

But the woman, who had by now reached the shore, shouted, "Come, my grandfather, and help me across, because I've lost my children, and I'm really upset."

The aged bird obeyed her summons, and flew to[Pg 329] her side. He carefully repeated the warning that she was not to touch the crown of his head; and he was so anxious that she should take it to heart, that he went over it a second and a third time, word by word. He begged her to bear in mind that she should respect his old age, if there was any sense of virtue left in her.

The old bird responded to her call and flew to[Pg 329] her side. He cautiously repeated his warning that she shouldn’t touch the crown of his head; he was so eager for her to understand that he went over it a second and a third time, word for word. He urged her to remember to respect his old age if she had any sense of virtue left in her.

She promised to obey; but they were no sooner fairly embarked in the stream, than she stealthily sought to disregard the warning she had received. Instantly the crane cast her into the rapids, and shook his wings as if to free himself of all acquaintance with her.

She promised to obey, but as soon as they were properly on the water, she secretly tried to ignore the warning she had received. Immediately, the crane tossed her into the rapids and shook his wings as if to cut all ties with her.

"There," said he, as she sunk in the stream, "you would ever do what was forbidden. In life, as you sought those you should have avoided, so now you shall be avoided by those who should seek you. Go, and be henceforth Addum Kum Maig!"

"There," he said as she sank in the stream, "you have always chosen what was forbidden. In life, just as you pursued those you should have steered clear of, now you will be shunned by those who should have sought you. Go, and from now on, be Addum Kum Maig!"

The woman disappeared, was straightway carried by the rapid currents far out into the waters, and in the wide wilderness of shoreless depths, without companion or solace, was lost forever.

The woman vanished, was quickly swept away by the fast currents far into the water, and in the vast wilderness of endless depths, without anyone or anything to comfort her, was lost forever.

The family of the hunter, grateful for his generous help, adopted the bird as their family emblem or mark, and under the guardianship of the Crane that Crossed the River, they prospered, with days of plenty and nights of peace.[Pg 330]

The hunter's family, thankful for his kind assistance, took the bird as their family symbol, and under the protection of the Crane that Crossed the River, they thrived, enjoying abundant days and peaceful nights.[Pg 330]


XXVI.

WUNZH. THE FATHER OF INDIAN CORN.

In time past—we can not tell exactly how many, many years ago—a poor Indian was living, with his wife and children, in a beautiful part of the country. He was not only poor, but he had the misfortune to be inexpert in procuring food for his family, and his children were all too young to give him assistance.

In the past—we can't say exactly how many years ago—a poor Indian was living with his wife and children in a beautiful part of the country. He was not only poor, but he was also unfortunate in his ability to provide food for his family, and his children were all too young to help him.

Although of a lowly condition and straitened in his circumstances, he was a man of kind and contented disposition. He was always thankful to the Great Spirit for every thing he received. He even stood in the door of his lodge to bless the birds that flew past in the summer evenings; although, if he had been of a complaining temper, he might have repined that they were not rather spread upon the table for his evening meal.

Although he was in a humble situation and facing tough times, he was a kind and content man. He was always grateful to the Great Spirit for everything he received. He even stood at the door of his lodge to bless the birds that flew by on summer evenings; however, if he had been the type to complain, he might have wished they were instead spread out on the table for his dinner.

The same gracious and sweet disposition was inherited by his eldest son, who had now arrived at the proper age to undertake the ceremony of the fast, to learn what kind of a spirit would be his guide and guardian through life.[Pg 331]

The same kind and gentle nature was passed down to his oldest son, who had now reached the right age to participate in the fasting ceremony to discover what type of spirit would be his guide and protector throughout life.[Pg 331]

Wunzh, for this was his name, had been an obedient boy from his infancy—pensive, thoughtful, and gentle—so that he was beloved by the whole family.

Wunzh, for that was his name, had been a good boy since he was a baby—reflective, considerate, and kind—so he was loved by the entire family.

As soon as the first buds of spring appeared, and the delicious fragrance of the young year began to sweeten the air, his father, with the help of his younger brothers, built for Wunzh the customary little lodge, at a retired spot at some distance from their own, where he would not be disturbed during the solemn rite.

As soon as the first buds of spring showed up and the lovely scent of the new year started to fill the air, his father, with the help of his younger brothers, built Wunzh the usual little lodge in a quiet spot a bit away from their own, so he wouldn’t be disturbed during the important ceremony.

To prepare himself, Wunzh sought to clear his heart of every evil thought, and to think of nothing that was not good, and beautiful, and kindly.

To get ready, Wunzh tried to rid his heart of every bad thought and to focus only on what was good, beautiful, and kind.

That he might store his mind with pleasant ideas for his dreams, for the first few days he amused himself by walking in the woods and over the mountains, examining the early plants and flowers.

That he could fill his mind with nice thoughts for his dreams, he entertained himself for the first few days by walking in the woods and over the mountains, looking at the early plants and flowers.

As he rambled far and wide, through the wild country, he felt a strong desire to know how the plants and herbs and berries grew, without any aid from man, and why it was that some kinds were good to eat, and that others were possessed of medicinal or poisonous power.

As he wandered through the wild countryside, he felt a strong urge to understand how plants, herbs, and berries grew without human help, and why some were safe to eat while others had healing or poisonous properties.

After he had become too languid to walk about, and confined himself strictly to the lodge, he recalled these thoughts, and turning them in his mind, he wished he could dream of something that would prove a benefit to his father and family, and to all others of his fellow-creatures.[Pg 332]

After he became too weak to walk around and stuck to the lodge, he reflected on these thoughts. He hoped he could dream of something that would help his father and family, as well as everyone else in the world.[Pg 332]

"True," thought Wunzh, "the Great Spirit made all things, and it is to him that we owe our lives. Could he not make it easier for us to get our food, than by hunting animals and taking fish? I must try to find this out in my visions."

"True," thought Wunzh, "the Great Spirit created everything, and we owe our lives to him. Couldn't he make it easier for us to get our food instead of relying on hunting animals and fishing? I need to figure this out in my visions."

On the third day Wunzh became weak and faint, and kept his bed. Suddenly he fancied, as he lay thus, that a bright light came in at the lodge door, and ere he was aware, he saw a handsome young man, with a complexion of the softest and purest white, coming down from the sky, and advancing toward him.

On the third day, Wunzh felt weak and dizzy, and stayed in bed. Suddenly, as he lay there, he imagined a bright light coming in through the lodge door, and before he knew it, he saw a handsome young man with the softest, purest white complexion coming down from the sky and approaching him.

The beautiful stranger was richly and gayly dressed, having on a great many garments of green and yellow colors, but differing in their deeper or lighter shades. He had a plume of waving feathers on his head, and all his motions were graceful, and reminded Wunzh of the deep green of the summer grass, and the clear amber of the summer sky, and the gentle blowing of the summer wind. Beautiful as the stranger was, he paused on a little mound of earth, just before the door of the lodge.

The beautiful stranger was dressed in vibrant and colorful clothes, wearing many garments in shades of green and yellow, but varying in depth. He had a plume of swaying feathers on his head, and every movement he made was graceful, reminding Wunzh of the deep green summer grass, the clear amber summer sky, and the soft breeze of summer. As stunning as the stranger was, he stopped on a small mound of earth right in front of the lodge door.

"I am sent to you, my friend," said this celestial visitor, in a voice most soft and musical to listen to, "I am sent to you by that Great Spirit who made all things in the sky, and on the earth. He has seen and knows your motives in fasting. He sees that it is from a kind and benevolent wish to do good to your[Pg 333] people, and to procure a benefit for them; that you do not seek for strength in war, or the praise of the men of the bloody hand. I am sent to instruct you and to show you how you can do your kindred good."

"I’m here for you, my friend," said this heavenly visitor, in a voice that was soft and beautiful to listen to. "I’m sent by the Great Spirit who created everything in the sky and on the earth. He knows your reasons for fasting. He sees that it comes from a kind and generous desire to help your[Pg 333] people and to bring them some benefit; that you’re not seeking strength in war, nor the admiration of those who are violent. I’m here to teach you and to show you how you can help your loved ones."

He then told the young man to arise, and to prepare to wrestle with him, as it was only by this means that he could hope to succeed in his wishes.

He then told the young man to get up and get ready to wrestle with him, as this was the only way he could hope to achieve his desires.

Wunzh knew how weak he was from fasting, but the voice of the stranger was cheery, and put such a courage in his heart, that he promptly sprang up, determined to die rather than fail. Brave Wunzh! if you ever accomplish any thing, it will be through the power of the resolve that spake within you at that moment.

Wunzh knew how weak he felt from fasting, but the stranger's voice was cheerful and filled him with such courage that he quickly got up, ready to die rather than fail. Brave Wunzh! If you ever achieve anything, it will be because of the determination that spoke within you at that moment.

He began the trial, and after a long-sustained struggle he was almost overpowered, when the beautiful stranger said:

He started the trial, and after an intense struggle, he was nearly defeated when the beautiful stranger said:

"My friend, it is enough for once, I will come again to try you;" and smiling on him, he returned through the air in the same direction in which he had come.

"My friend, that's enough for now; I'll come back again to test you," and with a smile, he flew back through the air in the same direction he had come.

The next day, although he saw how sweetly the wild-flowers bloomed upon the slopes, and the birds warbled from the woodland, he longed to see the celestial visitor, and to hear his voice.

The next day, even though he noticed how beautifully the wildflowers bloomed on the hills and the birds sang in the woods, he really wanted to see the heavenly visitor and hear his voice.

To his great joy he reappeared at the same hour, toward the going down of the sun, and re-challenged Wunzh to a trial of strength.

To his great joy, he showed up again at the same hour, around sunset, and challenged Wunzh to a test of strength.

The brave Wunzh felt that his strength of body was even less than on the day before, but the cour[Pg 334]age of his mind seemed to grow. Observing this, and how Wunzh put his whole heart in the struggle, the stranger again spoke to him in the words he used before, adding:

The brave Wunzh felt that his physical strength was even less than the day before, but his mental courage seemed to increase. Noticing this, and how Wunzh was fully committed to the struggle, the stranger spoke to him again using the same words as before, adding:

"To-morrow will be your last trial. Be strong, my friend, for this is the only way in which you can overcome me and obtain the boon you seek."

"Tomorrow will be your last trial. Stay strong, my friend, because this is the only way you can defeat me and get the reward you’re after."

The light which shone after him as he left Wunzh was brighter than before.

The light that shone behind him as he left Wunzh was brighter than it had been before.

On the third day he came again and renewed the struggle. Very faint in body was poor Wunzh, but he was stronger at heart than ever, and determined to prevail now or perish. He put forth his utmost powers, and after a contest more severe than either of the others, the stranger ceased his efforts, and declared himself conquered.

On the third day, he showed up again and started the fight once more. Poor Wunzh was weak in body, but he was stronger in spirit than ever and was determined to win or die trying. He gave it everything he had, and after a battle that was tougher than the previous two, the stranger stopped his efforts and admitted defeat.

For the first time he entered Wunzh's little fasting-lodge, and sitting down beside the youth, he began to deliver his instructions to him and to inform him in what manner he should proceed to take advantage of his victory.

For the first time, he entered Wunzh's small fasting lodge. Sitting down next to the young man, he started to give him his instructions and explain how he should proceed to make the most of his victory.

"You have won your desire of the Great Spirit," said the beautiful stranger. "You have wrestled manfully. To-morrow will be the seventh day of your fasting. Your father will give you food to strengthen you, and as it is the last day of trial you will prevail. I know this, and now tell you what you must do to benefit your family and your people. To-[Pg 335]morrow," he repeated, "I shall meet you and wrestle with you for the last time. As soon as you have prevailed against me, you will strip off my garments and throw me down, clean the earth of roots and weeds, make it soft, and bury me in the spot. When you have done this, leave my body in the earth, and do not disturb it, but come at times to visit the place, to see whether I have come to life, and above all be careful to never let the grass or weeds grow upon my grave. Once a month cover me with fresh earth. If you follow these my instructions you will accomplish your object of doing good to your fellow-creatures by teaching them the knowledge I now teach you."

"You have achieved what the Great Spirit desires," said the beautiful stranger. "You have fought bravely. Tomorrow will be the seventh day of your fasting. Your father will provide you with food to restore your strength, and since it’s the last day of your trial, you will succeed. I know this, and now I’ll tell you what to do to help your family and your people. Tomorrow," he repeated, "I will meet you and wrestle with you for the last time. As soon as you defeat me, you will take off my clothes and lay me down, clear the ground of roots and weeds, make it soft, and bury me in that spot. Once you’ve done this, leave my body in the ground and don’t disturb it, but come back occasionally to visit the place to see if I have come back to life. Above all, make sure that grass or weeds never grow over my grave. Once a month, cover me with fresh earth. If you follow my instructions, you will achieve your goal of doing good for your fellow beings by sharing the knowledge I am giving you."

He then shook Wunzh by the hand and disappeared, but he was gone so soon that Wunzh could not tell what direction he took.

He then shook Wunzh's hand and vanished, but he was gone so quickly that Wunzh couldn't tell which way he went.

In the morning, Wunzh's father came to his lodge with some slight refreshments, saying:

In the morning, Wunzh's dad came to his cabin with some light snacks, saying:

"My son, you have fasted long enough. If the Great Spirit will favor you, he will do it now. It is seven days since you have tasted food, and you must not sacrifice your life. The Master of Life does not require that."

"My son, you've fasted long enough. If the Great Spirit is going to favor you, it will be now. It's been seven days since you've eaten, and you shouldn't risk your life. The Master of Life doesn't ask for that."

"My father," replied Wunzh, "wait till the sun goes down. I have a particular reason for extending my fast to that hour."

"My father," Wunzh replied, "wait until the sun sets. I have a specific reason for continuing my fast until that time."

"Very well," said the old man, "I shall wait till the hour arrives, and you shall be inclined to eat."[Pg 336]

"Alright," said the old man, "I'll wait until the time comes, and you’ll feel like eating."[Pg 336]

At his usual hour of appearing, the beautiful sky-visitor returned, and the trial of strength was renewed. Although he had not availed himself of his father's offer of food, Wunzh felt that new strength had been given him. His heart was mighty within him to achieve some great purpose. Courage was like the eagle that spreads his wings within the tree-top for a great flight, within the bosom of the brave Wunzh.

At his usual time of showing up, the beautiful sky-visitor returned, and the test of strength began again. Even though he hadn't taken his father's offer of food, Wunzh felt a new strength within him. His heart was powerful, ready to accomplish something significant. Courage felt like an eagle stretching its wings at the top of a tree, preparing for a grand flight, inside the brave Wunzh.

He grasped his angel challenger with supernatural strength, threw him down, and, mindful of his own instructions, tore from him his beautiful garments and plume, and finding him dead, he immediately buried him on the spot, using all the precautions he had been told of, and very confident was Wunzh, all the time, that his friend would again come to life.

He grabbed his angel challenger with incredible strength, threw him down, and, remembering his own instructions, ripped off his beautiful clothes and plume. When he found him dead, he immediately buried him right there, using all the precautions he had been advised about, and Wunzh was confident the whole time that his friend would come back to life.

Wunzh now returned to his father's lodge, where he was warmly welcomed, for as it had been appointed to him during the days of his fasting to walk apart with Heaven, he was not permitted to see any human face save that of his father, the representative to the little household upon earth of the Good Father who is in Heaven.

Wunzh now returned to his father's lodge, where he was warmly welcomed, for as it had been assigned to him during his days of fasting to walk alone with Heaven, he was only allowed to see one human face, which was his father's, the representative of the Good Father in Heaven to their little household on earth.

Wunzh partook sparingly of the meal that had been prepared for him, and once more mingled in the cares and sports of the family. But he never for a moment forgot the grave of his friend. He carefully visited it throughout the spring, and weeded[Pg 337] out the grass, and kept the ground in a soft and pliant state; and sometimes, when the brave Wunzh thought of his friend that was gone from his sight, he dropped a tear upon the earth where he lay.

Wunzh ate a little of the meal that had been prepared for him, and once again joined in the family's concerns and activities. But he never for a moment forgot his friend's grave. He visited it regularly throughout the spring, removed the weeds[Pg 337], and kept the ground soft and pliable. Sometimes, when brave Wunzh thought of his friend who was no longer with him, he would let a tear fall on the earth where he rested.

Watching and tending, and moistening the earth with his tears, it was not long before Wunzh saw the tops of green plumes coming through the ground; and the more faithful he was in obeying his instructions in keeping the ground in order, and in cherishing the memory of his departed friend, the faster they grew. He was, however, careful to conceal the charge of the earth which he had from his father.

Watching over everything and watering the earth with his tears, it didn’t take long for Wunzh to see green shoots emerging from the ground. The more faithfully he followed his instructions to keep the ground tidy and honor the memory of his late friend, the quicker they grew. However, he made sure to keep the secret about the earth that he had received from his father.

Days and weeks had passed in this way; the summer was drawing toward a close, when one day, after a long absence in hunting, Wunzh invited his father to follow him to the quiet and lonesome spot of his former fast.

Days and weeks went by like this; summer was coming to an end when one day, after a long time spent hunting, Wunzh invited his father to come with him to the quiet and lonely place where he used to fast.

The little fasting-lodge had been removed, and the weeds kept from growing on the circle where it had stood; but in its place rose a tall and graceful plant, surmounted with nodding plumes and stately leaves, and golden clusters. There was in its aspect and bearing the deep green of the summer grass, the clear amber of the summer sky, and the gentle blowing of the summer wind.

The small fasting lodge had been taken down, and the weeds were kept away from the area where it used to be; but in its place grew a tall and elegant plant, topped with swaying plumes and striking leaves, along with golden clusters. Its appearance reflected the deep green of summer grass, the clear amber of the summer sky, and the soft breeze of the summer wind.

"It is my friend!" shouted Wunzh, "it is the friend of all mankind. It is Mondawmin: it is our Indian Corn! We need no longer rely on hunting[Pg 338] alone, for as long as this gift is cherished and taken care of, the ground itself will give us a living."

"It’s my friend!" shouted Wunzh, "it’s the friend of all humanity. It’s Mondawmin: it’s our corn! We no longer have to depend on hunting[Pg 338] alone, because as long as we cherish and care for this gift, the earth itself will provide for us."

He then pulled an ear.

He then tugged an ear.

"See, my father," said he, "this is what I fasted for. The Great Spirit has listened to my voice, and sent us something new, and henceforth our people will not alone depend upon the chase or upon the waters."

"Look, Dad," he said, "this is why I fasted. The Great Spirit has heard me and sent us something new, so now our people won’t have to rely solely on hunting or fishing."

Wunzh then communicated to his father the instructions given to him by the stranger. He told him that the broad husks must be torn away, as he had pulled off the garments in his wrestling, and having done this, he directed him how the ear must be held before the fire till the outer skin became brown—as he complexion of his angel friend had been tinted by the sun—while all the milk was retained in the grain.

Wunzh then shared with his father the instructions he received from the stranger. He explained that the thick husks needed to be removed, just like he had pulled off his clothes during wrestling. After doing that, he showed him how to hold the ear of corn before the fire until the outer skin turned brown—similar to how his angel friend's skin had been tanned by the sun—while keeping all the milk inside the grain.

The whole family, in high spirits, and deeply grateful to the Merciful Master who gave it, assisted in a feast on the newly-grown ears of corn.

The whole family, feeling cheerful and really thankful to the Merciful Master who provided it, gathered for a feast celebrating the freshly grown ears of corn.

So came that mighty blessing into the world, and we owe all of those beautiful fields of healthful grain to the dream of the brave boy Wunzh.

So that incredible blessing entered the world, and we owe all those beautiful fields of healthy grain to the vision of the brave boy Wunzh.

THE END.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!